Cheon Seong Gyeong (Heavenly Scripture)

Book 9. Blessed Family

Chapter 1: True Parents and the Blessing

Section 1. The Meaning and Value of the Blessing

1.1 What is the Blessing?

1.1.1. The meaning of the Blessing
The Blessing signifies the True Parents and true children coming together to fulfill the purpose of creation. (19-73, 12.27)

God exists with dual characteristics. These dual characteristics are positive and negative, the former represented by the man, Adam, and the latter by the woman, Eve. The children are thus a combination of the two of them. In this way, according to God’s ideal, the first, second and third generations are formed. Out of the three generations, it was the generation of Adam and Eve, the second generation, where the problem occurred.

Adam and Eve did not become one in God’s love. If they had, they would have formed a love relationship in which God could dwell. They also would have established the standard of love through which God could have naturally formed a relationship with Adam and Eve’s children. This would have been the Blessing. (32-239, 1970.7.19)

The Blessing Ceremony of the Unification Church is not simply a wedding through which a man and a woman come together and form a family. Until now, all weddings were solely for the sake of the people getting married. But our wedding ceremony is significant and necessary to set a condition to indemnify the past and return joy to God. Therefore, we conduct our ceremonies in a sacred and splendid manner. Divine Principle clearly explains to us that our wedding ceremony alleviates God’s bitter grief that was caused by the Fall of Adam and Eve. It goes beyond the standard of husband and wife, which Jesus was unable to attain. (22-212, 1969.2.4)

You should know that the concept of the Blessing did not begin with the Unification Church. Rather, it has been the hope of God in His innermost heart, something He has pursued and striven to fulfill throughout history since the time of creation and the Fall. To see this dream come true, God has been walking a path of suffering until this day, but the day of its fulfillment has not yet come.

That is why the day that God’s hope is fulfilled will be the day of the liberation of the world, and the day His historical wish is fulfilled. Knowing this, you should understand why the Blessing is so significant. (30-164, 1970.3.22)

Since the Fall of the human ancestors, Adam and Eve, human beings have waited eagerly for the day when God could bless them. (19-23, 1967.11.14)

The Blessing can resolve all the grief from history, up until the present, renew God’s hope, as yet unfulfilled, and be the basis for a new beginning for the future of humanity. (30-166, 1970.3.22)

In the present era, we are heading towards the completion stage, having passed through the formation and growth stages. This is the era in which history has to move horizontally after developing vertically. In other words, it is the era in which the boundary of the six-thousand-year long history of indemnification is crossed. That is why you need to escape from the dominion of Satan. Then what is the Blessing? It is the gate you have to pass through to leave the realm Satan has dominated throughout history. (18-209, 1967.6.8)

The Blessing means we can inherit a relationship with the True Parents. I have offered devotions and fought many battles for this cause. That is why the True Parents conduct the Blessing under the same banner they used while fighting against the satanic world. (19-23, 1967.11.14)

What is the most precious thing in my life? It is the Blessing. Even for you, the greatest gift in all of history has been the Blessing. (23-317, 1969.6.8)

Even today, you have not formed a complete connection to the True Parents. The Blessing of the Unification Church is held to forge that relationship. (23-333, 1969.6.15)

True Parents take eternal responsibility for those who have received the Blessing, even when they pass on to the spirit world. I will guide and lead them. The Blessing establishes an eternal relationship between those who receive it and me. (God’s Will – 538)

The full authority of Heaven is passed on when the Blessing is bestowed. (17-328, 1967.4.16)

The Blessing opens the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven. The Kingdom of Heaven is a place where only families with children enter. (12-266, 1963.5.25)

The Blessing is an eternal treasure. It is a pledge to begin a lineage that will span ten thousand generations. That is why when you defile the Blessing, your whole clan will be affected, just as the whole nation of Israel was affected by the crucifixion of Jesus. (God’s Will – 550)

The Blessing is the key that opens the door to the liberation of all humanity, which has been pursued throughout the history of the providence. (22-206, 1969.2.4)

It is truly significant to receive the Blessing. Those who receive the Blessing should be able to think of themselves as God’s representatives and conduct themselves as such. They should think, “If I do not move, then heaven and earth do not move.” God can establish a living ideology for the sake of humankind only when this position is reached. (13-14, 1963.10.1)

God’s Blessing is absolutely public in nature. It is not just for an individual, family, nation, or even the world. God’s Blessing is for the whole universe. (15-67, 2.13)

The literal meaning of the word “blessing” is “praying for blessings.” If you break down the word chookbok (blessing), chook means to pray or wish for something. When you are praying for blessings, what is it that is most precious? It is none other than the blessing of love. The Unification Church uses the word blessing with this meaning. The blessing of love is the greatest, because the fundamental origin of life begins with man and woman coming together in a holy wedding. It represents the most precious commitment of the universe. When praying for blessing, the best blessing you can ask for is the blessing of love, and so the Unification Church refers to marriage as the Blessing.

The people who come to our church for the first time must understand this. When we say we have received the Blessing in the Unification Church, we don’t mean we have received just any blessing. When we speak of the Blessing, what we actually mean is we have been joined in holy matrimony by True Parents in the presence of God. (83-226, 1976.2.8)

The British royal household’s 518 carat diamond was nothing but a shiny stone to the native people. Who would have known then that diamonds would one day become the most precious jewels in the world? People saw it shining and reflecting light, and thought it was a piece of glass. It is the same in the case of the Blessing. In one way or another, you have received the Blessing. Though it is as precious as a diamond, all of you are thinking that it is merely a piece of glass, of no particular value. You do not know the true value of it until I explain it to you. Then everyone will realize and say, “Oh! It is that precious!” (83-240, 1976.2.8)

What is the most important thing when it comes to receiving blessings? It is neither money, nor honor. It is not having power. The most important blessing is for your sons and daughters to receive good fortune in life. You must understand this. What did I say is the best blessing out of all the blessings you can receive? It is none other than giving birth to sons and daughters who can be loved by God. That is the best blessing. Then, what would happen next? If your son receives more love from God than you do, then you will also benefit from it. Isn’t that how everything works?

When you see power lines extending to remote parts of the land, you can see that they hang loosely between poles. Nevertheless, if you pull from one end, the lines become taut. In the same way, when your children receive great love from Heaven, even if you’re sagging, you’ll be pulled up just like the power lines. You receive benefit in this way. (78-42, 1975.5.1)

If you have the opportunity to attend a Blessing Ceremony, you should not go thinking you are just a man or a woman and there is nothing else to it. When you attend the ceremony, you are there representing men and women who have come and gone in the world over the past six thousand years. You must understand that you have been invited as such. You should experience this reality deep in your heart. (30-169, 1970. 3.22)

What era is this, now that the Blessing is finally being given? It is the time when God’s wishes can finally be fulfilled and His grief of the past six thousand years can be alleviated. The wishes of Jesus, who came to earth as the son of God for all humankind, can also be fulfilled. Moreover, it is the moment when human beings can start to truly love for the first time since creation began, and receive respect, honor and joy from the creation.

Can you imagine how happy God will be on this day? On the day every evil disappears and we usher in a new era with the bright rays of the rising sun, nature will rejoice, everything in the universe will dance with joy, and we will finally celebrate the dawn of victory. (19-106, 1967.12.31)

Although our circumstances are not yet settled at the moment, my hope is that a day will come when those who remains true to the Blessing to the last will be honored as human treasures. (21-79, 1968.10.20)

1.1.2. The value of the Blessing
You must understand how important the Blessing is from a providential point of view. God’s Blessing is received where the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world meet. It is the place where the eternal world and the corporeal world meet horizontally. (Blessed Family – 544)

The Blessing is the most precious thing in heaven and earth. It is also the most fearful. If a blessed member is attracted to others besides his or her spouse, it is an emotional violation of the spouse.

Good ancestors, the territory and the nation stem from you, the Blessed Families. That is why blessed members should think about the universe during every waking moment. You have received the Blessing so that you can share blessings with others. (13-67, 1963.10.17)

The place of the Blessing is a very fearful place. You cannot receive the Blessing based on your emotions alone. The value of a life is more precious than the whole universe. That is why when you make vows to take responsibility for a person, you should be ready and willing to do so forever. You must understand clearly that the place of the Blessing is where these questions come up and are answered. For this reason, if a person has a chance to be in the place of the Blessing, he is truly a happy person. You must have firm resolve if you are to take part in receiving this great Blessing. (30-186, 1970.3.22)

You must know the value of the Blessing before you receive it. You should understand that through the Blessing you become one of the citizens of the Third Israel. Now that you know the significance and value of the Blessing, do you think it is possible for a person to reach individual perfection without receiving the Blessing? Are unmarried people ever treated as adults? Even in the human world, when men who have been bachelors or women who have been virgins die before they marry, they will be bachelor ghosts and virgin ghosts. Because they could not marry, they naturally became ghosts; this is just how the heavenly laws operate. (19-106, 1967.12.31)

The act of signing something is the same whether the person signing is the king of a nation or a lowly peasant. However, what can be accomplished through those signatures is very different. In the same way, when you consider the Blessing, externally it may not seem so different from other marriages. However when it comes to internal meaning and value, there is a great difference between them. (21-339, 1969.1.1)

If you were so poor you had nothing to eat or wear, would you forget about your duties and sell the Blessing you had received from God? Would you? God’s Blessing is something that cannot be exchanged even for heaven and earth. (14-161, 1964.9)

The value of the Blessing is so great that it cannot be exchanged even with the whole world. There have been times when I regretted bestowing the Blessing. I have blessed you so that a man and woman can become a true father and a true mother practicing true love, according to God’s will. (Blessed Family – 552)

What is the occasion of the Blessing? It is the very best place in the entire world. With whom should you establish a relationship at the place of Blessing? You cannot perfect yourself on your own. You are perfected through True Parents’ love. When a child is born from its parents’ bosom, regardless of whether it is good-looking or not, the child takes after its parents. In the same way, in the Unification Church, members are taught the way of the true parent. For you, that is the greatest blessing of all blessings. (35-236, 1970.10.19)

Even old women who are over eighty years of age know that they cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they are not blessed. So, even as they are breathing their last breath, they desperately want to be matched to someone, regardless of whether he is thousands or tens of thousands of miles away. They want to at least set the condition that they have received the Blessing. That is how it is in the Unification Church. I must have been born under an unlucky star because that is the task I must perform. (22-18, 1969.1.1)

The fact that you have received the Blessing signifies that the time has come to start a new era in the name of the husband and wife. This new era is based on the chosen people, the church, and the tribe and the foundation the Messiah has laid on the earth for the past two thousand years. Can all of you become tribal messiahs? Even Satan cannot do anything to prevent you from becoming tribal messiahs because you are connected to Father in a father and son relationship. The Blessing is truly amazing. (21-14, 1968.8.13)

What did Jesus want so much to accomplish that he devoted himself to the task for two thousand years? It was all to hold a marriage ceremony. What marriage ceremony would that have been? The Blessing. For two thousand years, Jesus had longed and yearned for the marriage ceremony of the Blessing. In order to hold a marriage celebration, a bride must come to her groom. For Christianity, that represents the Last Days. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without going beyond Christianity. (76-72, 1975.1.26)

What did Jesus hope to achieve as he brought four thousand years of history to a conclusion? He could not continue his mission because he did not have a family. If he had a family, his tribe would have restored all the past history, however long it took. Isn’t it logical to say that if Jesus had a family, then his clan, his people, and his nation would all have stemmed from it? Jesus endured hardships for thirty-three years so he could have a family. He was unsuccessful in forming a family after thirty-three years of toil. Do you truly know the value of the Blessing? The Blessing is the solution that has been sought for six thousand years to clear away all resentments. (62-231, 1972.9.25)

The marriage feast of the lamb signifies that the Blessing is given for the first time in history. It establishes the standard of salvation on the family level. This is what has been sought during six thousand years of history.

The bride and groom, who are the central figures of the marriage feast of the Lamb, are coming with the mission of the True Parents. Therefore, once you receive the Blessing at the time of the Second Advent of the Lord, you open the door to salvation as the savior of your family. (19-31, 1967. 12.15)

The fact that you have become Unification Church members and have received the Blessing, signifies that you have now reached the victorious standard of having restored your family centering on God’s will, for which purpose God had sent Jesus on the foundation laid by four thousand years of history. Through your victorious standard, your descendants can now inherit the grace of their ancestors who were people of merit spanning the history of restoration. This is true even if your descendants have no opportunity to accomplish anything in the providence of restoration themselves. (23-235, 1969.5.25)

What would life have been like if woman had not been created to stand before man in the Garden of Eden? It is a universal truth that women exist. It is a miracle of miracles that both men and women exist. If one existed without the other, it would be the same as having no existence at all. That would be the end of humanity. The Blessing of the Unification Church should be understood and appreciated in this context.

Once you meet your spouse, that relationship will last forever. You must be thankful for the original love between husband and wife, which you cannot buy even if you offered the universe or God Himself. You must also be strong and bold. Those who have tasted the true love of the Unification Church will be followed by the light of love wherever they go. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven if you do not love humanity and the whole universe, centering on true love. (Blessing – 287)

You must think like this: “I will not change as long as God does not change. I will go on, no matter what is taken from me by someone or something from my past or present, be it a life, love or ideal that was rooted in the satanic world. Furthermore, even if God Himself changed, I will restore Him, and go on together with Him. If God is not absolute, I will make Him absolute.” Once you have these thoughts in your mind, God Himself will be absolutely obedient to you. I am telling you that you have to think, “The color emanating from me is like the bright color of gold, like the luster of diamonds; it is resolute and unchanging.” God has hoped for just one day, the day of the Blessing of Adam and Eve. He has had only that place and that day on His mind. (91-235, 1977.2.20)

There is no need for you to seek God. You need to seek love before seeking God. If you have love in you, God will automatically come to you. He will be drawn to you and bind Himself to you. That is why, if you want to seek God and love Him, you must think of human beings in this world as your brothers and sisters, and love them and relate to them as you would your parents, or even God. If you do so, God will come to you. This is why religion puts so much emphasis on love. However, until now, this has not been achieved, and so the Unification Church must conduct these activities in order to restore that. You receive the Blessing here, but if you expand centered on that union, the universe will become yours. (91-235, 1977.2.20)

The Blessing is the deciding factor of life and death. (27-85, 1969.11.26)

Do you know Lee Gap-seong? Of the thirty-three people who participated in the March 1st independence movement, he is the only surviving member. When you consider him with regard to that movement, is he higher or lower in rank than the president of Korea? Without question, he is higher.

In the same way, the people who receive the Blessing through True Parents will be glorified by the world. Even if the last couple to be blessed is crippled, with one eye, crooked nose, one ear, and one arm, they will be glorified by the world. Their physical appearance and anything else that is lacking will not matter; only the fact that they received the Blessing through True Parents will be important. That is something you cannot buy even if you were to pay billions of dollars. Women in the Unification Church, do you understand that? How much do you understand? (35-71, 1970.10.3)

1.1.3. The Blessing is the formula course for humanity
The large holy wedding conducted by the Unification Church is not restricted to our church alone. It is the formula course that all humanity must go through. You must clearly understand this. Then, what is the fundamental reason for having to follow this course? The reason is that our human ancestors fell. If they had not fallen, there would be no need for us to receive the Blessing today. However, because of the Fall we now have to follow the course of restoration, through which we can return to the dominion of God. So, we have no choice but to walk this path. This is the reason why people today still believe in religion. This is what has been sought throughout history. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

Where is humanity supposed to be heading? No human being on earth can enter the Kingdom of Heaven if they have not passed through the gates of the Blessing. A lot of people believe in Christianity, but Christianity itself cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without passing through the gates of the Blessing. When I say things like this, Christians complain that Rev. Moon of the Unification Church makes many self-righteous remarks. There may be many people who think like this and who complain out loud, but that is their problem. All fallen humanity must follow the course of the holy matrimony of the Blessing that we speak of in the Unification. Even if we face opposition from all sides, that does not change the fact that the holy matrimony of the Blessing connects the spiritual and physical worlds and allows you to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (290-167, 1998.2.18)

What is the ultimate purpose of the Blessing? It is to restore the true family. This is the greatest purpose sought by fallen human beings.

In order to form a true family, there must first be a true person. That true person should be none other than a true man. Then that true man will seek out a true woman, and be married to that woman centering on God; that is how a true family can emerge. Because of the Fall, this did not come to pass, and so we must deny all families that have been created up until now. We must go beyond this point and form new families according to God’s providential will.

If you cannot do this, then from a Divine Principle point of view, fallen human beings will not be able to return to the original world. It must be clearly understood that fallen people, no matter who they are, cannot stand before God if they do not fulfill this formula course. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

The ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be achieved without being married and forming a family. The reason the Unification Church emphasizes that all single men and women must receive the Blessing is so the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven can be put into practice. Not only single people, but also couples who are already married should receive the Blessing for previously married couples, after fulfilling a certain standard.

The reason I’m saying all people should receive the Blessing is so we can all return to the world of the ideal of creation. Originally, that world would have been a world created by true men and women who received the Blessing. But due to the Fall, such a history of love never came to pass. (Blessed Family – 556)

What is the Fall? It means getting married centering on Satan. Since the marriage was centered on Satan, another marriage must be conducted in the name of God, centering on Him. That marriage ceremony is a truly historic one on the world level. It is a marriage ceremony that is conducted not just among the people of a single ethnic group, but one that transcends ethnic groups and even the satanic world. It is the steppingstone upon which we can cross over the satanic world. (82-95, 1976.1.1)

In the Garden of Eden, the weddings of the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve should have been conducted by Adam and Eve themselves, under the guidance of God. Our weddings should also be conducted in the same manner. That is why in the Unification Church, the Blessing Ceremony is conducted in the name of True Parents.

Have any of you ever seen a wedding in which the father and mother were the officiators? The fact that such a wedding was never held testifies to the fact that there is not one perfected individual in the world. A wedding ceremony is none other than the bequeathal of love. Just as our parents received love from God, you should receive love from your parents in place of the love of God. The wedding ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony in which you receive this love from your parents who are encouraging you with the words: “You should live this way!” What this means is that you receive the love of God from your parents. This is not something you can receive from a famous person. Weddings not officiated by the parents are officiated by the archangel. When an eminent person comes to officiate at a wedding, alone, like an odd shoe, he is conducting the wedding as the archangel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)

Since the Fall was brought about through the misuse of love, restoration should be brought about in connection with the love of the new parents, centering on God. That is why, in the large holy weddings conducted in the Unification Church, I officiate together with True Mother. That is the bequeathal ceremony of love.

The tradition set up in this way will become the eternal tradition. There will be no need for a revolution. When a new tradition is established in heaven and earth that does not need to be overhauled by revolution, it will lead to the formation of a new family, new tribe, people, nation and world. It will have dominion over the earth. (35-67, 1970.10.3)

Until now, no one has been able to carry out this task; nevertheless, the Unification Church set about the work of leading the world along the path of re-creation. On the day this is fulfilled, the world will become a unified whole, and the evil satanic world will be transformed into the heavenly nation.

I think it strange that American youths are allowed to find their own spouses. This is something that is not allowed in the Holy Scriptures, and yet they are doing so in a Christian nation. It is my belief that such actions are allowed because of the materialistic civilization, as well as the satanic liberalism that they are following.

However, those of you gathered here do not do so. We cannot do what Satan has done until now. What is love? It is the fundamental rule that everyone must marry after taking into account the wishes of God and their parents. In spite of this rule, free love marriages have become possible due to the Fall. So, if this is not uprooted completely, we cannot return to the heavenly nation. (82-115, 1976.1.1)

The ways of heaven are established on the occasion of the Blessing. At the risk of my life, I have devoted my life to establishing the principles we have to follow. I am not someone who is mellow, who will listen to you and waver in my beliefs when it comes to the question of marriage. (75-284, 1975.1.12)

1.2. The Blessing’s true perspectives on marriage

1.2.1. True marriage reflects the form of God.
Why should you get married? It is in order to resemble the form of God. God exists with dual characteristics. He is a unified being in which both characteristics exist together in harmony. Man and woman were created to reflect the dual characteristics of God, and so, man and woman should come together in complete unity and harmony, become like the seed, and return to the position of the true character of God. (290-170, 1988.2.18)

We should sing in praise of the greatest holiness of marriage. The only way a man and woman can love each other is through marriage. When they come together in this union, whom do they resemble? They resemble God. Only when a man and woman unite into one can they resemble God, who created us in His image. Only then can He reside in us. (70-76, 1974.2.8)

When you consider the Divine Principle, you can see that if Adam and Eve had not fallen, and instead became perfected, they would have been prepared for marriage. In other words, Adam and Eve were the substantial object partners of God. With Him as the subject partner, they automatically became the object partners. As the object partners, they should have achieved individual perfection. This would have been the foundation upon which they could connect their objective love to God, the subject of love, and fulfill the Blessing through marriage. After all, perfection refers to marriage, and marriage refers to the realization of God’s love. To put it more simply, if marriage did not exist, genuine love shared between people would never have developed in this world. Who is the owner of that love? We must understand that the owner is not human beings, but God. (76-40, 1975.1.26)

Marriage exists in order to perfect the ideal of creation. In other words, you get married to fulfill the purpose of creation. Then whose purpose is the purpose of creation? It is God’s purpose before it can ever become the purpose of Adam. So, it follows that God should feel joy before Adam. That is the way it should be. Considering all this, for whom do we get married? It is for God. Simply put, marriage is for the sake of God’s will, which is the purpose of creation. That Will is involved with perfecting the ideal of creation. (35-231, 1970.10.19)

Why do people get married? It is not for a man and woman to find their own love. Instead, it is in order for them to fulfill their objective positions and form a circular movement centering on the nucleus that is the vertical love of God. This is the ideal. God’s ideal of creation is fulfilled centering on such a love, and only through the union of a mature man and woman can love be perfected and connected to life. The connection cannot be made through life. It is made through love. Centering on the vertical love of the Father and the horizontal love of husband and wife, the seed of the original love can finally be connected. (173-288, 1988.2.21)

God exists with dual characteristics. Therefore, when the time comes for matured Adam and Eve to form the connection of love with each other, God’s masculinity can reside in Adam and His femininity can reside in Eve. By residing in our minds and bodies, God Himself can also be a part of the marriage. Adam’s mind is like the holy of holies, his body is like the most holy place, and God is residing in him, both in mind and body. If this had come to pass, Adam and Eve would both have become the body of God. Adam would resemble the male characteristics of God, and Eve the female characteristics. When they come together in holy matrimony, that wedding ceremony would be where the kingship of the universe is established. What is that kingship? It is the kingship of love. (143-236, 1988.3.19)

Why do people get married? It is to love God. Why should we love God? It is because we need to become one with the axis of God. What are we trying to achieve by becoming one with God? What happens when we become one with Him? Why should we become one with God? Centering on the absolute God and his eternal love, we can achieve eternal life. And this is not all. From the place where we come to meet with Him, the right of inheritance of the universe is bequeathed. The world created by God, centering on love, belongs to Him, but that world can become mine through the right of inheritance. (136-39, 1985.12.20)

The love between a husband and wife is engrafted to the vertical love of God. Once you become one with that vertical love, there is no one on earth who can detach it. The engrafted love is bound so strongly to the love of God that no one can ever separate it. That is why even though everyone complains about their lives and how difficult it is to go on living, they still continue to seek the path of love. (180-309, 1988.10.5)

How can you discover your value? This is the question. Men are born for women and women are born for men. Why should a man and woman come together in union? Because they cannot feel the love of God without becoming one. This is the problem. Unless a man and woman unite into one through perfected love, they cannot possess the love of God. So, why do people get married? To possess the love of God. (165-178, 1987.5.20)

Since the absolute God needs love absolutely, He needs to find an object of absolute love. (144-219, 1986.4.24)

Adam and Eve should have fully matured and become the object partners of God as the bride and groom. Then they should have received the Blessing of God and become a family through His love. This would have created the realm of perfected love that was achievable in the Garden of Eden without the Fall. If Adam and Eve had fulfilled individual maturity, they would have risen to the position where they could receive the Blessing. (76-45, 1975.1.26)

Of all the blessings in the world, the most precious blessing is the love of God. The second most precious blessing is inheriting God’s power of creation. Just as God created Adam and Eve, you were given the power to create through the children you give birth to. Why do you love your children? You love them because you have inherited horizontally the great achievement of God. That achievement is the substantial creation, and so you feel the same joy from your children as God felt from Adam and Eve.

Thirdly, God bequeathed to us the right of dominion, so that we can have dominion over the creation just as God Himself has dominion over it. Therefore, you must understand that at the moment you are married, you inherit the love of God. At the same time, as you enter the realm of perfection, you are bequeathed the power of a second creator and right of dominion.

This is why marriage refers not only to the fulfillment of God’s love, but also to the bequeathal of the rights of creation and dominion. (76-45, 1975.1.26)

The ideal of creation is not achieved centering on oneself. All hearts must become one with God, the subject. If He moves, I move. If He does not move, I do not move. In other words, the inside and outside must become one centering on unity of heart. The purpose of creation cannot be fulfilled unless the standard is set, through which you can become harmonized with God in the manner described above. (35-231, 1970.10.19)

1.2.2. Marriage is for the perfection of love
What is marriage? Why do people get married? For what do they get married? It is not because the woman misses the man, and the man misses the woman. It is to perfect love. The love sought by the man cannot be found without the woman. Love cannot be fulfilled on our own. In the same way, the love sought by the woman cannot be found without the man. (144-234, 1986.4.25)

For a man to achieve individual perfection, he needs a reciprocal relationship, and that is why ultimately he needs to get married. He cannot enter the realm of perfect love if he is not married.

The reason people need to get married is so they can relate to the love of God. In other words, a man and woman cannot fully connect to the love of God if they are not married. When a man and woman get married, the love of God resides with them, and they become one centering on this love. Then, God can bequeath to them the whole universe, including God Himself, His love, and everything that belongs to Him. (135-327, 1985.12.15)

People get married to perfect their individual love while at the same time perfecting the love of their object partner. Doesn’t it feel good to know you get married to perfect your love as well as the love of God?

Men and women have to get married to prepare the foundation on earth through which God can love. Only when a man and woman come together in union through love can the love of God reside there. The foundation is set by them.

In the long run, people get married for the sake of God’s love; by that, I mean in order to receive the love of God. Since you are living a married life for the sake of God, His love will automatically come to you; through that, the love of God can be made yours. (165-87, 1987.5.20)

The purpose of marriage lies in perfecting the love of man and woman and uniting their worlds of the mind into one. Marriage is the proclamation, the proof of that. If the mind and love are perfected through married life, we can safely say that the ideal of the family has been realized. So, if you achieve this before you pass away, you will definitely enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (97-276, 1978.3.26)

When a person gets married, he is doing so not just for himself, but also for his spouse as well. What do I mean by this? Marriage is more for the object partner than oneself. Just as all principles in heaven and earth involve a subject and object, it is a law of nature that man and woman should be married. The man represents the right and the woman represents the left. This is so they can form a horizontal relationship in the universe.

If the man is the subject, the woman automatically becomes his object partner, and this forms a vertical relationship with God. Therefore, marriage is not just for the man alone or the woman alone; it is to comply with the laws of nature. That is why man and woman are shaped differently. They are shaped differently so they can come together according to the laws of nature. (Blessed Family – 358)

The reason a woman enters into marriage with a man is so she can be part of the world of men. Why should a woman want to be part of the world of men? By being so, she can achieve the union of love. (Blessed Family – 359)

Man was born to seek woman and woman to seek man. Man and woman were born to come together in union and receive a higher level of love from God. They cannot receive this love alone. Even if they could receive this love alone, that love would be one-sided. Standing alone, a man or woman can never receive love that is three-dimensional and spherical. For this reason, men and women enter marriage so they can make the leap into a higher realm of love. (109-273, 1980.11.2)

In the original world, the more a man and woman unite into one, the more powerful their unity will be. Through this, a great center will appear and develop into a sphere. The more the man and woman are connected horizontally, the stronger the connection becomes with the vertical power of the parent body of love. It is precisely at this point that the mind and body become

You must bear in mind the principle that marriage is not for yourself, but for your spouse. It is wrong to yearn for a spouse who is handsome or beautiful. If you understand the principle that human beings must live for the sake of others, you will automatically realize that even when you are getting married, you should do so for the sake of your spouse. Even if your spouse is ugly, you should be ready to love her more than the most beautiful woman in the world. This is in accordance with the principled view of marriage. (Blessed Family – 364)

The greatest love in the world would be if a beautiful man and woman, who were created as the greatest masterpieces of God, loved each other, centering on God. That love would transcend everything; it would not be a worldly love. That love would be the most beautiful love in the world, the love that represents all other kinds of love, and the love that can shine forever. (26-153, 1969.10.25)

The bride and groom should not become one centering on money, power, or honor; they should become one centering on the original love of God. (Blessed Family – 883)

Once you are born on earth, you cannot be restored to the heavenly nation unless you have the firm conviction that you will love your spouse as much as you would love God and humanity, and more than anyone else in the world can love them. If a man does not know how to truly love a woman, he cannot love God or humanity. (97-319, 1978.4.1)

What should you do after you marry? You should go forward to welcome the love of God. Why are human beings born as men or women? It is for love. Why is it for love? The husband and wife must become one, but why should they become one? What happens when two beings, who represent the dual characteristics of God and His love, come together in complete union? They would then be on the path of seeking and receiving the love of God. (144-132, 1986.4.12)

1.2.3. Marriage brings together heaven and earth
Why do people get married? What good things are they hoping for? It is to expand the love of God. It is to expand His people. It is to expand His lineage. (144-80, 1986.4.8)

For what reason do people get married? It is in order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, and for the sake of humanity. The man must realize that the woman who stands before him is the daughter of God and the daughter of humanity. If he can love the woman as the beloved daughter of humanity and of God, he has the right to become the husband. But if not, he cannot become her spouse. It is the same in the case of the woman. She should not think, “He is my man!” Firstly, she should consider him as the son of God and the man who represents all men of humanity. She should be the woman who can love him more than anyone else and even love him more than God Himself.

So, man and woman should get married with this thought in their mind: The man should act as the right foot and the woman as the left foot, and together they can move forward, step by step, taking footsteps of love for the sake of humanity and God, through their family. The right foot is the husband and the left foot is the wife. In that sense, if you do not get married, you are crippled.

Furthermore, both right foot and left foot should be perfect. If one foot is not perfect, the marriage would become lame. That is why only perfected men and perfected women can lead a harmonious married life. When a wife likes her husband, it is the same as her liking humanity and God. When she loves her husband, it is the same as her loving humanity and God. (Blessed Family – 360)

Marriage is a very serious thing. Marriage is the coming together of heaven and earth, east and west, north and south, and high and low. Then, where does love go? When the two become one, where does love go? Why should we seek love? By seeking love, we automatically go to the central place of the environment. If people do not have a family, they are imperfect in this society. No one will ever trust them. That is because they fall short of the standard of the principle in sustaining the universe and so people do not acknowledge their value. That is only logical. (139-64, 1986.1.26)

The coming together of a man and woman is the same as the coming together of heaven and earth. (67-63, 1973.5.20)

Man represents the heaven and woman represents the earth. Therefore, the two should come together in harmony and form parallel lines. (Blessed Family – 344)

The place where a man and woman embrace each other in love is the place where the universe unites into one. The universe originally intended by God at the time of creation, and fulfilled in the ideal of God, would appear like this. (22-201, 1969.2.4)

Our views on marriage make us think like this: “I will make love on a spread of the finest brocade in the universe!” Your marriage is the moment you make a lifelong decision about the right of possession centering on true love. You will be given the right to possess a woman for your whole life. Who is this woman? She represents half the universe. On the day you receive the right of possession of her, the universe will follow you, chasing after you wherever you go.

Then, why do women marry? By attaching herself to a man, half of the universe comes together with the other half, and the joining together of the two begins a relationship that is equal to the value of the whole universe. That is why they marry. When you consider this, you cannot help but wonder at the greatness of the ideology of the Unification Church. (113-33, 1981.4.26)

Do you like flowers that have no fragrance? People are not so inspired by flowers that do not have any fragrance. Would you claim, “If I were ever to become a flower, I would become a green one”? Have you ever seen a green flower? I have visited many botanical gardens, and I have never seen a green flower. A flower the same color as the leaves would be completely useless. From this you can see that the laws of nature go beyond our comprehension. The example of the green flower is enough to convince you that there is a God. All the leaves in the world are green, so would there be a need for green flowers as well? I have seen only one flower that is sort of greenish. It is the pepper blossom, but when you look at it more closely, it is actually not green. From the contextual point of view, there are many colors, including red. The color of the flower is different from the color of the leaves so that they stand out, and when they stand out, they become a part of the harmony in the world of creation. They must stand out to comply with the laws of creation in the harmony of the universe. Our understanding of marriage is so much more magnificent. You cannot help but wonder at the greatness of the Unification Church’s views on marriage. (113-33, 1981.4.26)

The free love marriages you see in the world today are traps set by Satan, trying to make people fall so they cannot move towards the presence of God. Once you are caught in this trap, you will spiritually die and be controlled by Satan, or become his prey.

Because of widespread free marriage in modern Western society, particularly the United States, it is becoming more difficult to form true families. The number of people who fail in family life is increasing day by day, so that in the not too distant future, the majority of people will not have families at all. When that happens, American society will become increasingly loveless. I can tell you with conviction that, in the end, it will become a hell-like society, dominated by anxiety and fear because of mistrust.

At this time, you have been given the responsibility and mission of eradicating these kinds of social trends. You must establish a society here in America that is brimming over with love and is desired by God. (Blessed Family – 364)

Our views on marriage in the Unification Church are very special. Marriage is there for us to return to the Origin. (182-186, 1988.10.23)

1.3. Reasons for receiving the Blessing

1.3.1. Fallen human beings have false parents
The Fall changed Adam and Eve’s lineage. Whose love changed it? They became the embodiments of Satan through his love as God’s adulterous enemy. The living body of the man and the living body of the woman entered the realm of Satan’s love and united based on that; the fruit of this was their children who inherited Satan’s love, life and lineage. (227-41, 1992.2.10)

When you look closely at Holy Scriptures, you cannot deny that the human ancestors engaged in illicit love and formed a relationship of parent and child Satan, centering on him. Human beings, who were supposed to carry on the bloodline of God and be born as the direct descendants of God through His absolute love, instead inherited the blood line of the devil Satan and were born as the sons and daughters of Satan. The eighth chapter of the book of Romans states, “But we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait for adoption as sons… but you have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba! Father!” Adopted children are of a different bloodline. (53‑261, 1972.3.1)

In chapter eight of the book of Romans, it is recorded, “But we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait eagerly for adoption as sons, the redemption of our bodies!” It also states, “For you did not receive the spirit of bondage again to fear, but you received the Spirit of adoption by whom we cry out, ‘Abba, Father.’” Therefore, the best we can hope for is adoption.

The Christians of today are adopted sons and daughters. Adopted children come from a different bloodline. In John 8:44, Jesus said, “You belong to your father, the devil, and you want to carry out your father’s desire!” Since he referred to the devil as the father, doesn’t that make it clear that the bloodline belongs to him, and that he, the devil, is humankind’s ancestor? What is circumcision for? It symbolizes the separation of good and evil. That is how it works. What is the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil? (154-337, 1964.10.5)

Who was Satan originally? The devil as we know him was originally a servant of God. This servant violated the daughter of his master. That was the Fall. The Bible explains that Eve’s eating of the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil represents the Fall. However, the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil is not actually a fruit. It is the act of the servant violating the daughter of his master.

God intended to fulfill His ideal by giving birth to, and raising His sons and daughters, who would then carry on the blood line. However, the archangel, who was created as the servant, violated the daughter of his master, and this act became the origin of the Fall. How could such a thing happen at that time! But it did happen, and led the world to be the way it is today. The original relationships became complicated, but you will understand once you study the Divine Principle. (85-308, 1976.3.4)

What was the result of the Fall? Human beings fell into the realm of death. Just as God said, “If you eat of the fruit of the knowledge of good and evil, you will die,” so they fell into a realm in which they are as good as dead. What was the result? In John 8:44, Jesus pointed out that Satan, the devil, became the father of humanity. Adam and Eve, who were supposed to attend God as their Father, fell, and instead, Satan, the devil, became humankind’s father. You must realize this mortifying and shameful fact is the result of the Fall. (74-140, 1974.11.28)

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have given birth to children who would have been the direct descendants of the eldest son of God. Adam would have been the eldest son, true father and king. He would have been the king of the kingdom on earth and in spirit world. Furthermore, he would have been the true parent and true first son. That is why the family of Adam would have been the royal household of the heavenly kingdom. Then, who would have been the grandfather of Adam’s family? God would have been the grandfather. The mother and the father would have been Eve and Adam.

From the viewpoint of the positions represented, the grandfather and grandmother represent God, and the parents act on behalf of God. From the vertical point of view, God settles down in a family centering on the first, second and third generations. The first generation on the horizontal level is your grandfather, the second generation your father, and the third generation is yourself. Therefore, the blood line of the royal family can be passed on and will continue forever through your sons and daughters. (218-255, 1991.8.19)

The starting point of Adam and Eve should be the realms of true parents, true kingship and true eldest son. The palace of God and the love of God reside there. Man and woman connect as one to the Creator and become the foundation of true love. That is the foundation for the perfected family of Adam as originally intended, and the palace of God, where He can reside forever. (218-189, 1991.7.28)

If Adam and Eve had not fallen and become mature, they would have achieved perfection not just on the individual but the universal level. Moreover, an original family centered on the love of God would have been initiated. If a clan, tribe, a people, nation and world had stemmed from this family, the world would have become a great community of one extended family attending God.

God and Adam would have been the center of this society that is like a large family. In this world, the everyday life or life course of the family of Adam, centered on God, would remain in history as the historical tradition. His lifestyle, customs, conventions, and background would become the historical tradition. God’s love would be involved in such tradition from the beginning to the end. God’s love is the source of life and the origin of all ideals, and so no one can leave His embrace even if he wants to. If by any circumstance a person does leave, he ultimately has no choice but to come back. (91-240, 1977.2.23)

The fall of Adam and Eve is not just something concerning themselves, but a fall from a position involving all of human history. In other words, Adam and Eve’s fall meant that they did not become good parents; they became evil parents. Through evil parents, evil children were born, and through them, evil tribes and nations and an evil world were formed, and within this global realm the five billion members of the human race live. Human history in this realm of the Fall is not a history of joy but a history of sorrow. Humankind is not living in happiness, but in sorrow. (38-149, 1971.1.3)

Once you perfect love, you can understand everything. You can understand not only the simple truths of the physical world, but your spiritual eyesight will be sharpened. You can understand the spirit world and finally reach the stage where you can see and converse with God directly. However, man and woman fell before they could attain maturity of love. Instead, they formed an illicit relationship with the archangel. This was the fundamental cause of the destruction of the universe. (137-127, 1986.1.1)

Where can you pay money to hear these kinds of words? Even if you sold your home, gave all your money and made ritual offerings for tens of thousands of years, no one would be able to teach you this. Only the founder of the Unification Church can do this. This is the secret of the universe. Even the Bible doesn’t have this kind of explanation. The Bible tells us that Adam and Eve took and ate of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, and in so doing committed the Fall. How can you claim that this is a literal fruit? Can those without the ability of preschoolers insist that Rev. Moon, to whom doctoral degrees have been granted and who became the head of those so qualified, is a heretic? The Chinese characters for heretic (異端), do not mean that the ending is different, but simply that the ending cannot be seen. Are my words correct or not? They are correct. (238-213, 1992.11.22)

My close investigation of the historical details of the original sin and Fall revealed the illicit love relationship that took place between the archangel and the very first human family. In the Divine Principle, Satan is not a conceptual or imaginary being, but a spiritual reality. He is the being who destroyed God’s ideal of love, and changed God’s lineage into one centered on himself. In chapter eight of the Gospel of John, Jesus states clearly that the father of humankind is the devil.

God intended to realize His ideal love through Adam and Eve as His external body. The adulterer of love who deprived God of His ideal of love is indeed the devil, Satan. This may not sound familiar to you; however, this is the conclusion that I have reached as a result of searching the spirit world in order to investigate the fundamental intricacies of the universe. That quest was a tremendous struggle of blood and sweat. All of you will be able to receive an answer about this if you pray in earnest. (135-12, 1985.8.20)

1.3.2. The lineage of the enemy has been inherited
Fallen people became false beings and so must be engrafted. Viewed lineally, your ancestors differ from the original. You could only become adopted children because your father and mother are of a different lineage; hence, it is logical that the Fall occurred through lineage. What is the Fall? It consisted of inheriting the wrong lineage.

It makes sense that the explanation of the Fall is that it is an act of wrongful love. Thus, it is unreasonable to deny what is being asserted in the Unification Church, that the first ancestors fell through love. Doesn’t the Bible state that they fell by eating the fruit of good and evil? Do you know what that fruit is? Is it a fruit from a tree that falls and rolls around when the wind blows? It is not. (157-158, 1967.4.2)

Adam and Eve became one with Satan in their minds and inherited the lineage of Satan. God is a loving God, so why can’t He find it in His heart to forgive Satan? The Bible says He could forgive anything, even murder and robbery, and those who believe in Jesus will be forgiven their sins. So why can’t He forgive Satan? The reason God cannot forgive Satan is because he defiled the blood line of humankind. What does that mean? From God’s point of view, Satan is the adulterer, the adulterer of love. Do you understand what that means? (156-226, 1966.5.25)

Since the marriage of Adam and Eve was carried out centered on Satan, there is no way to deny that they inherited love, life and lineage centered on Satan. If they had not eaten of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and had not fallen, their wedding would have been conducted centering on God. Just as the True Parents of the Unification Church blessed you, God would have called Adam and Eve to His presence when they were fully matured and blessed them centering on Himself. (228‑254, 1992.7.5)

If Adam and Eve had not eaten of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and instead become perfected, they would have become the son and daughter of the Great King, the Creator of the universe. If they became the son and daughter of the Great King, then who would their children have been, as grandson and granddaughter in direct descent from Him? They would have been the prince and princess. They would also have been the foundation upon which the kingdom on earth representing the heavenly nation was established. There cannot be two kingships. There can only be one. (231-27, 1992.5.31)

The only son and only daughter created personally by God with His own hands were Adam and Eve. Problems emerged because Adam and Eve fell. Then, what was the cause of the Fall? They fell because they did not obey the words of God, who told them not to eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. What would have happened if they had obeyed the commandment? This possibility has never occurred to Christians. Even if it did, they would not have known what to make of it. It is like a boundless expanse of water. Even if they wanted to measure the depth of it, they would have had no means of doing so. Even if they wanted to know about this, there was no way for them to understand it, so they had no choice but to believe without question what they had been told. However, there can be no perfection in ignorance. (231-21, 1992.5.31)

Why do people do penance by inflicting pain on their bodies? This is because they have inherited the blood of Satan, the blood of the enemy of God. Who is this enemy of God? He is the adulterer. He is the enemy of the love of God. He is the adulterer. We inherited the blood of the adulterer.

Eve was supposed to become the heiress to the kingship of the heavenly nation; she was supposed to become the queen. However, she became the spouse of the devil, the mate of the servant instead. This is the secret of the universe. It has finally been disclosed in my time, so the satanic world should come to an end. (172-277, 1988.1.24)

There can be no perfection in ignorance. Who did I say Satan is? He is the adulterer. I have made all this clear to you. Do you think you can go to the Kingdom of Heaven if you ignore this? Do you think you can be saved if you ignore it? There is not even the slimmest chance. What a set of ignorant people! If you could be saved by just believing what you are told to believe, people like you and I would have been saved a long time ago. We would not have to suffer like this. (188-230, 1989.2.26)

Why does the devil hate God? Why does God hate the devil? Christian logic dictates that one should love one’s enemy, yet God cannot love His enemy Satan. Why? If He were to love the enemy of love, heaven and earth would disappear. The heavenly laws of governance would disappear. The laws of existence would disappear. (191-43, 1989.6.24)

Satan destroyed the ideal love of God and violated the ideal life and ideal lineage. The children borne out of these actions created the progenitors of humankind. The sons and daughters of Satan, who are the manifestations of the love, life and lineage of Satan, cannot receive the direct intervention of God. (197-286, 1990.1.20)

Why does Satan come without fail to those who, throughout our history, have walked the path of faith, strangling them, pressing them down, and sacrificing them? In God’s eyes, Satan is the adulterer who stole and violated His family. Our original mother should have attended God, and built His kingdom of peace in heaven and on earth; yet we and our original father were driven out. Satan intervened and human beings came to be in this miserable state. It was no other sin than this that he committed. (156-226, 1966.5.25)

The Fall was brought about through the illicit motivation with regard to lineage. That is why the results of the Fall have been passed down until now in the form of the original sin. Therefore, people need to change the bloodline. Why should the bloodline be changed? Human beings have inherited and passed on the bloodline of Satan, and so that lineage has to be put right. Those of you gathered here must understand this clearly. (183-308, 1988.11.7)

The people who belong to the realm of Satan have no connection whatsoever with the bloodline of God. In other words, the whole of humankind, which was supposed to have been born as the children of parents of goodness, was instead born from evil parents. They spread out across the world, as the family, tribe, a people, nation and world centered on evil. (55-133, 1972.5.7)

Do you know what the Fall was? Through that, the connection of life was severed. What happened to Adam and Eve? They were supposed to form a relationship with God, and become one with Him, but instead they became one with a servant. The result was that the whole of humankind, which was supposed to inherit the lineage of God, instead inherited the lineage of the servant. That is why, although fallen human beings may call out to God as their Heavenly Father, they don’t actually feel that He is indeed their Father. Just like their fathers and mothers, they inherited the real nature of Satan, thinking about everything based on them, and connecting all that is high and mighty to themselves. (91-242, 1977.2.23)

Through the Fall, we lost the true parent, true husband, and true child. This all happened because of Eve and the archangel. From this point of view, women living on earth today are dependent on the archangel father, archangel husband, and archangel brother. That is why these women are wretched. It is the same as the daughter of a wealthy family living with her servant. In other words, these women were born from the bloodline of the servant. That is why they have never received the love from an original husband, original father, and original brother. (51-182, 1971.11.21)

How did the devil bring about the Fall? Through the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil? Where did they cover themselves after eating the fruit? Did they cover up their mouths or their hands? Didn’t they cover up the sexual parts of their bodies? This became the seed that sowed evil. They fell before they had fully matured, while they were still adolescents. As the lineage of humankind in world history stemmed form this act, in the Last Days the phenomenon of such relationships will thrive. The time will come, that, across the world, young people destroy the ethics of love. They will hide in the shadows, just like Adam and Eve, and have no fear of heaven. That will be the time when the era of Satan’s worldwide dominion will come to the earth. That is when we will be faced with the iron hammer of God. (200-227, 1990.2.25)

Because of the complex entanglement of the human lineage, restoration has taken six thousand years; otherwise, almighty God would have restored everything in a day. It’s as if there is a chronic disease in the bloodline; if it were to be pulled out all at once, everyone would die. That is why it has taken six thousand years. Did the first human ancestors fall through eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil? How simple things would be if that were so. (155-295, 1965.11.1)

The problem we should focus on is how the foundations of sin, the Fall, evil, and hell all came into being. We have to return to Adam and Eve to understand this. When we trace the Fall of Adam and Eve to the source, we can see that they fell because they did not obey God’s commandment, “Do not eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil!”

The second cause of the Fall was that they became self-centered. The third cause was that they tried to love centering on themselves. This is the essence of the story that lies behind the Fall. So, we can conclude that everything connected to this is on the side of Satan. All fallen human beings have loved illicitly and self-centeredly. Therefore, we can assume that the people of the satanic world are those who express love centering on themselves. (79-198, 1975.7.27)

What! You think the Fall was brought about by eating the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil? This fruit refers to the sexual organ of a woman. When a woman meets a good husband, she becomes a good mother, but if it meets with an evil husband, she becomes an evil mother. There is no one who can logically deny what the founder of the Unification Church is saying. The mind and body are in constant conflict because history began with a conflict of love between the husband and wife. You cannot deny this logically. (267-240, 1995.1.8)

1.3.3. The Messiah is needed as the True Parents
The reason human beings need a messiah is so they can be saved. Then, what is the original starting point from which salvation can occur? It is returning to the point of contact with God’s love.

However, the whole of humanity has become totally disconnected from God, and instead has become the embodiment of Satan. This is the exact opposite of God’s love, and therefore needs to be indemnified. Indemnity refers to the complete removal of the original sin. But the fundamental problem lies in the lineage. Any problems related to the bloodline cannot be resolved by fallen human beings. That is why humankind needs the Messiah. (35-159, 1970.10.13)

Adam’s clan, that is the lineage in which sinful parents came to replace true parents, must be engrafted on to the lineage of the True Parents in the presence of God, through restoration by indemnity. This is the ideology of the Messiah and the Savior. The reason this reality has arisen is due to the Fall. (101‑76, 1978.10.28)

Who is the Messiah? He is the true parent. Then why do people need true parents? It is because they need to be engrafted to the original lineage through true parents’ love. Fallen humankind cannot rid itself of the original sin without the advent of true parents. Likewise, without the true parents, people cannot advance to the place where they can receive the Blessing on the perfected level as sin-free and liberated beings. (35-216, 1970.10.19)

Who is the Savior that is needed by fallen humankind? The Savior should not be in the position of fallen parents, but instead in the position of Adam and Eve who have not fallen. From there, he can then become one with God’s will, receive God’s love and blessing, and give rebirth to humanity in the position of true parents. Otherwise, human beings can never rise to the position where they would have no connection at all with the original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

Why are true parents needed? You need them because it is necessary for you to take root centering on the realm of heart. At the present time, your roots are different. Because of the Fall, the trunk and the branches are also different. A new root must begin from true parents, and new trunk and branches must also grow from them, which can then be used for engrafting. You must cut off the old trunk and branches and engraft the new shoot. By engrafting them like this on to the old root, that tree will then become part of the great mainstream of the universe. Everything in the satanic world must be cut down. It must be cut off at the roots. (164-155, 1987.5.10)

The Fall occurred through the wrongful marriage in the Garden of Eden. Now the time has come for True Parents to overturn this by marrying people in the right way. The True Parents will solve the trouble caused by the Fall. Through them, hell can be eliminated and the millions and billions of ancestors in the spirit world can be blessed in holy matrimony. Through the foundation of the families of descendants on earth, centering on true love, they and their ancestors in the spirit world can unite into one vertically. Through these family foundations, East and West will be connected.

All of you should inherit a new lineage. In order for that to be possible, the Messiah comes as the father. He, together with Eve, should restore this new lineage through indemnity on the victorious individual foundation that transcends the world level where Satan cannot intervene. Only when he has accomplished this can humankind be engrafted horizontally, centering on the True Parents’ family and their true spousal relationship. That is the reason for having the Blessing Ceremony in the Unification Church. The Unification Church is unique. Where did the lineage of the Unification Church originate? It originated from God. That is why we dare the satanic world to oppose us. When they oppose us, they will have to pay compensation for damages. (169‑37, 1987.10.4)

True Parents will save the whole of humanity as true people by engrafting them to the true love, true life and true lineage of God. They will do so by conducting the Blessing of holy matrimony through which the conversion of lineage takes place. Furthermore, the people will then form true families and establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (282-224, 1997.3.13)

Section 2. True Parents, Rebirth, and Transformation of the Lineage

2.1. Who are True Parents?

2.1.1. True Parents are the ancestors without original sin
Who are true parents? If Adam and Eve had not fallen, God would have bestowed His vertical love on them, and Adam and Eve would have become the body of God. They would have represented the body of God. God would have been like the bones, and Adam and Eve like the flesh. God can have a mind and body through Adam and Eve. He would have become the internal parent in the internal position, and Adam and Eve would have become the external parents in the external position. The internal and external parents must become one through love; at that place, we come to have external parents and attend the internal parents in heart. With the union of love between God and Adam and Eve, then true parents – the perfected man and woman – would emerge. There can be no perfected human beings if there is no union through love. (184-71, 1988.11.13)

What kind of position is that of true parents? It is a place where Adam and Eve, centered on God, have united into complete oneness and are free from Satan’s accusation. The origin of true parents can only come into existence when a man and woman who have not fallen and who have nothing to be accused by Satan, can rise to the realm of perfection. This is the origin of true parents as seen from the Divine Principle point of view. However, attaining this position is not as simple as it may sound. (25-30, 1969.9.21)

Who are the new parents of humankind? Adam and Eve, who fell in the very beginning in the Garden of Eden, became fallen parents. The new parents coming with the mission of giving rebirth to humankind are the original, parents who have nothing to do with the Fall. They have become one with God’s will and can be approved by God. They are the parents who keep the original, unfallen standard and fulfill God’s will. They multiply children of goodness by forming an ideal family in the embrace of God, centering on His love. They are the parents who have nothing to do with the Fall. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

If Adam and Eve had not fallen, they would have become the parents of humankind and would have established a world centered on God. However, because of their fall, they became false parents under the dominion of Satan. As a result, the true parents, who were intended by God to become His ideal of creation, were lost. The true ancestors of humankind were lost. (20‑117, 1968.5.1)

What do true parents signify? They are the symbol of hope for everyone. They are the absolute symbol of hope for fallen humankind. They are the fruit of past history, the center of this era, and the starting point of the future of hope which connects to the world we live in today. (35-236, 1970.10.19)

When you think of the words True Parents you should remember that history will be reset through True Parents. The origin through which we can build a new world will come into existence, the internal standard through which Satan can be brought into submission will be determined, and Satan’s domination of the external world will be conquered. Only then can the central point be set and the liberation of God take place. Therefore, you should be thankful for this great blessing which has been bestowed upon you, which is the grace of being able to live in the same era as True Parents and act upon their orders. (43-144, 1971.4.29)

The hope of humankind is to meet true parents. Even when you are walking the path of death, you desire to meet true parents. Even if you lost all of past history, all the ages, and all of your descendants, if you were to meet true parents, you would regain history, the ages, and the future. You should understand that this is what true parents are able to do. (35-236, 1970.10.19)

When the Messiah comes to earth, he will come as an individual and yet he is not just an individual. He is the fruition of the faith and devotion of the whole of humanity, the fruition of the desires of the whole of humanity, and the fruition of the love yearned for by the whole world. He is the fruition to which all courses of history are connected. To put it simply, he is connected to the past, present and future. He is connected from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world, and heaven and earth. (13-143, 1964.1.1)

Jesus came with the mission of attaining the position as the parent of humanity, but he died before he could fulfill this mission. Therefore, in the era of the Second Coming, we cannot establish a world that advances beyond the old world unless that position is restored through indemnity and successfully achieved. The Unification Church has been continuously working for this purpose. (55-143, 1972.5.7)

The True Parent, as the perfected Adam, must restore the standard of the first parents, which Adam failed to meet. He must also perfect the standard of the parent that Jesus, who came as the second Adam, failed to achieve. The reason I have no choice but to establish a tradition of suffering in this era of the Second Advent is because Jesus established the spiritual foundation but failed to establish both spiritual and physical foundations on the world level. (55-173, 1972.5.7)

Who are the True Parents that we know of? They are the human ancestors. That is why you must attend True Parents as you would your own parents. (118-147, 1982.5.23)

Humankind needs True Parents. Why is this so? For the first time in history, we are able to connect to the axis of love. This is unprecedented, and there will not be another event like this in the future. You must know this clearly. There is only one axis. There cannot be two. That axis is none other than true love. (137-108, 1985.12.24)

Throughout history, there has never been even one person who was victorious in the name of God as a representative of all men in the world. That is why up until the present time I have struggled to establish the standard of victory.

Members of the Unification Church and I could avoid suffering, but since we know of this Principle, we have to walk the path of suffering. (91-257, 1977.2.23)

What is the hope of humanity? It is to attend True Parents. Six thousand years ago, Adam and Eve were supposed to be blessed in marriage, an event that would have allowed all humankind to subsequently become the descendants of God. However, due to the Fall, everyone became the descendants of Satan. Therefore, True Parents, who were lost six thousand years ago, must be restored on the side of heaven, and human beings have to be reborn through the relationship of the love of True Parents. Only then can they become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. (19-203, 1968.1.7)

What does the term true parents mean? What is the difference between physical parents and true parents? Who are true parents? What is their responsibility? What is the difference when it comes to love? The difference lies in their concept of love. Their idea of love is different. Physical parents teach us about the love centered on the physical body, whereas spiritual parents teach us about the love centered on the eternal spirit world. The quality and contents are different. (129-99, 1983.10.1)

2.1.2. True Parents give rebirth to humanity through true love
You were born of the lineage of false parents, driven away from God, and have no connection to true parents. Therefore, in order to free yourselves from this lineage, you must stamp it out and uproot it. Only when you do so, and totally change the lineage, can you enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (22-271, 1969.5.4)

What should true parents accomplish? They must put right the false lineage, which is the root of the satanic world, rectify the false life, and straighten the false path of love. (169-37, 1987.10.4)

To convert the lineage, the requirements for a victory bound to the love of God must be fulfilled in the seed of the future children of an Adamic figure, and must penetrate as deep as the bone marrow, flesh and blood of that person. Unless this is fulfilled, those children cannot be born as children of God. This is undeniable from a logical point of view. Is there a record of such a thing in holy scriptures? If so, then that is the word of God. (35-163, 1970.10.13)

Who is the Savior that is needed by fallen humankind? The Savior should not be in the position of fallen parents, but instead in the position of Adam and Eve who have not fallen. From there he can become one with God’s will, receive God’s love and blessing, and give rebirth to humanity in the position of true parents. Otherwise, humankind can never escape the connection with the original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

Why are True Parents needed? You need them because it is necessary for you to take root centering on the realm of heart. At the present time, your roots are different. Because of the Fall, the trunk and the branches are also different. A new root must begin from true parents, and new trunk and branches must also grow from them, which can then be used for engrafting. You must cut off the old trunk and branches and engraft the new shoot. By engrafting them like this on to the old root, that tree will then become part of the great mainstream of the universe. Everything in the satanic world must be cut off. It must be cut off at the roots. (164-155, 1987.5.10)

What is desired by all humankind today? Before they establish a nation or world, they want to meet with true parents. From whom do your future descendants want to be descended? Your sons and daughters do not want to be born from your false lineage. They want to be born through the lineage of true parents. That is why true parents will automatically become the starting point of a new future. (35-237, 1970.10.19)

What is the responsibility of true parents? They must right the false lineage, which is the root of the satanic world, and right the false path of love. In the Bible it is written, “He who finds his life will lose it, and he who loses his life for my sake will find it.” Why did he put forth such a paradoxical logic? It is because the satanic world must die. (169‑39, 1987.10.4)

True Parents and their children are an eternal, unchanging and predestined original family whose course needs to be fulfilled providentially. This is a bond of parent-child relationship that no one can break up. This is the eternal path. There are not two paths; there is only one path. There is no other way. There is no secret method. The only thing for us to do is to follow that path. (203-192, 1990.6.24)

The Fall occurred through the wrongful marriage in the Garden of Eden. Now the time has come for True Parents to overturn this, by marrying people in the right way. The trouble caused by the false parents should be solved by the True Parents. Through them, hell can be eliminated and the millions and billions of ancestors in the spirit world can be blessed in holy matrimony. Through the foundation of the families of descendants on earth, centering on true love, the ancestors in the spirit world and the descendants on earth can unite into one vertically. The East and West will be connected horizontally with this vertical family foundation.

What should an adopted son do? He must be engrafted to the true son. The wild olive tree must be cut off at the root, and then the sprout of the true olive tree can be engrafted into it. It would be as if there were a movement to convert all the wild olive trees into true olive trees. In order to be reborn, you need to inherit the lineage of True Parents. That is why the whole of humanity hopes for True Parents, and Jesus and the Holy Spirit yearned to carry out the marriage feast of the Lamb. (19-164, 1968.1.1)

Before anything else, you must long for True Parents sincerely. You cannot be saved if you do not attend True Parents, centering on the standard that they are the origin of your life, all your hopes, and the source of all your ideals and happiness. Have you ever attended True Parents like this? You must understand this clearly. That is why you must have a firm belief that transcends even your self-awareness. This shows that you are the son or daughter who can become one eternally with True Parents. If you do not have such a strong faith, nothing will come to pass. (30-238, 1970.3.23)

You have been bought. You have been bought, along with humanity and the universe. That is why God wants to judge the universe with you. He bought you, who were in the position of slaves in the satanic world, to become His sons and daughters. Therefore, you are the blessed children of glory and you should be ready to give yourselves for the world when it asks for you. You should be ready to give everything you have even to Satan. You were bought with the blood and sweat of True Father. You were bought with my own flesh and blood. Therefore, you should carry out the same work as I. I would like to take pride in the members. Let us make a commitment in this regard. (11-164, 1961.7.20)

2.2. The core of providential rebirth

2.2.1. True meaning of rebirth
When I speak of rebirth, I do not mean that you must be reborn through the bodies of parents who are the descendants of fallen Adam and Eve, but through those who are not in any way connected to the Fall. Unless you are reborn through such parents, you cannot return to God. The root of sin began from Adam and Eve. Unless you step over this and are reborn in a position not related to the original sin, you can never ever return to the presence of God. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

For what purpose does God want to save humankind? No matter how much He tries to save people, if they are in the fallen realm, they can never be saved. That is why God has to send true parents to this world. They represent Adam and Eve who have not fallen, through whom humanity can be reborn. In this way, the connection between Satan and humanity is severed forever and Satan can no longer accuse humankind. God alone will have complete dominion over humanity and He alone can intervene in their affairs. Unless humankind is reborn into such a position, people with original sin embedded within them cannot be restored to a position free from original sin. (22-269, 1969.5.4)

If True Parents are the true olive trees, all of you are wild olive trees that need to be engrafted. You are like the lateral sprouts and branches. You will be able to grow properly in the original way only when new branches sprout from you. What did humankind become after they lost faith, love and substantial identity? Their lineage was overturned completely. That is why it must be overturned once again. When Nicodemus asked Jesus, “What must I do to enter the Kingdom of Heaven?” Jesus proclaimed a most important truth as his answer: “No one can see the Kingdom of Heaven unless he is born again.” (Blessed Family – 509)

Rebirth refers to the complete reformation of the mind. (Blessed Family – 509)

When Nicodemus asked Jesus, “How can we be saved?” Jesus answered, “You must be born again in order to be saved.” What he meant was that, since human beings were born as the children of Satan, they need to receive the Holy Spirit from God and be reborn if they are to be saved. In other words, they need to sever their relationship with Satan completely and re-form their relationship with God as originally intended at the time of creation. (Blessed Family – 509)

Even if your faith was reaffirmed through the providence of God, you need to be engrafted to be restored as His children. (Blessed Family – 509)

If you are inferior to Adam and Eve you cannot be reborn, and restoration on the fundamental level cannot be carried out. In being reborn, not only the individual, but also the family, people, nation and world need to be reborn. Christians today do not know this. (58‑42, 1972.6.6)

Among Christians, there are a few who believe that the Lord at his Second Advent will literally come on the clouds. If you think you can be saved because you believe, even if you don’t know anything, your belief cannot be considered as true faith. There would be no need for the Unification Church if it were that easy to be saved. (Blessed Family- 509)

When you are engrafting the sprout of the true olive tree to the wild olive tree, you cannot just cut off the branch and engraft the sprout there; you must cut off the wild olive tree at the base so that only the roots remain, and engraft the sprout there. This means that when the Lord at his Second Advent comes to this world the existing churches should change their old systems, organizations, and rituals, and start new. (Blessed Family – 510)

The fruits that Christians have produced through their lives of faith are the fruits of the wild olive tree. In order to produce fruits of the true olive tree, they need to be cut off at the base and have the sprout of the true olive tree engrafted on to them. If the sprout cannot be engrafted, the tree should be pulled up completely and burned to ashes. If the wild olive tree is not uprooted completely, it will produce further fruits, which will then be strewn around the tree and will grow into more wild olive trees.

The cutting down of wild olive trees is necessary in order to engraft the sprouts of the true olive tree on to them. The problem here is that the sprout of the true olive tree and the sprout of the wild olive tree look exactly alike from the outside and so disputes may arise. In particular, at the time of the Second Coming, many Antichrists will appear and those trying to find the truth may be confused. That is why you have been told, “Pray constantly, without resting or sleeping!”

By cutting off the wild olive tree at the base and engrafting the true olive tree on to it, all wild olive trees will disappear. The field where they used to be will become a field of true olive trees. Now that I am ready to carry out this task, many are raising uproar. They are scared of the pain they will feel when their bodies are cut off at the roots. They are worried that I may be an incompetent gardener. The spring of providential history has come and with it the task of engrafting the sprouts on to the wild olive trees has begun. (Blessed Family – 510)

2.2.2. Rebirth
The love of Jesus, the groom, and the love of the Holy Spirit, the bride, must unite into one. Their united love must then become one with your bones and flesh. In other words, as Jesus said, “I am in you, and you will be in me.” There can be no rebirth if the foundation of love is not established. (114-27, 1981.5.14)

You say you need to be reborn, but in order to accomplish this, you need to love Jesus more than you love anyone. You must realize there is no way you can be connected to God unless the love centered on God is on a higher level than any kind of love found in the fallen realm of Satan’s love.

This is the path of suffering, the difficult path that religious people must follow. Christians long for Jesus every day, and are waiting impatiently for Jesus to come again. For 2000 years, they have cried out to heaven, “Jesus, our groom, please come quickly!” even though he did not come. When they reach the stage where their bodies are ready to burst, their hearts are being torn, their bones are melting, their spirit is hovering between life and death, and when they are connecting directly only with God or Jesus, only then, will the Holy Spirit come down upon them.

When the Holy Spirit comes to them, spiritual rebirth will occur. Through this, their spirits can be reborn into spiritual babies. Those of you gathered here, have you ever had such an experience? If you have not had one such experience, you are still the sons and daughters of the satanic world. You must understand that you can still be accused by Satan. Such people cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. They have no choice but to go to hell. (114-27, 1981.5.14)

Jesus told Nicodemus that unless one is reborn, one cannot enter the Kingdom of God. The “I” who has lived until now must be denied. Even if you have excuses, and even if you have many accomplishments to your name, you must deny yourself. Because you are fallen human beings, you cannot escape from this fate. Your whole life should be denied, your daily life should be denied; you are living a spiritually dead life that should be denied. (6-278, 1959.6.7)

The Messiah may convert the lineage, but it is up to you to accept the conversion. Unless the foundation on which the conversion can take place is established, you cannot walk towards salvation. The path to salvation cannot be reached easily; before you reach it, you must go through a state of life and death. Only when you carry out a 40-day fast or you are on the brink of death, vomiting blood, can your lineage be converted. (35‑160, 1970.10.13)

People in the world who were born before the True Mother came into existence were born in vain. That is why they needed to be engrafted to Jesus, pass through the body of Jesus, and be reborn through the Holy Spirit. This is possible because Jesus formed a spousal relationship of true love. Since they were born as the fruit of false love, they must be reborn through true love. This is one reason why a lot of emphasis is put on love in Christianity. (17-192, 1966.12.18)

There is no other way of becoming one with Jesus except through love. You cannot become one with him through truth or justice. Love is necessary before there can be life. Love goes beyond history, and is not limited by distance or space. (35-164, 1970.10.13)

2.3. The central ideology is the conversion of lineage
Who is supposed to carry out the conversion of the lineage? It cannot be performed by just anyone. You must know that in order to become the one who can perform it, I walked the tearful path of the cross. Because I set such a standard, you are able to become a part of the tradition of the Blessing without having to do anything for it. It took thousands of years of hard work on God’s part and my substantial life course, which was filled with hardships and suffering, to establish the victorious realm of the conversion of lineage. You are now standing on the foundation thus laid down. To receive the Blessing is to completely cut off the evil lineage and to engraft a new lineage. By engrafting, the lineage is completely changed. (35-178, 1970.10.13)

In order to enter God’s realm of heart, your lineage has to be the same. You can only join that realm of heart after changing your lineage, which originated from a different root. The stems are different. The roots, stems and sprouts need to be identical. For that to be so, the great work of the conversion of lineage is absolutely necessary. This cannot be carried out alone. You need True Parents for this task. (172-55, 1988.1.7)

God wants everyone reborn. From His position, He is trying to bring all of humanity, which is still in the realm of Satan’s false love, to His side through His greater love. Since all humankind was born through the parents, ancestors and lineage of false love, they need to be reborn through the parents, ancestors and lineage of true love. In this way, they can become the children of God and the people of God’s Kingdom. The precious blood of Jesus and the ritual of the Last Supper all symbolize the providence of becoming the children of God through the conversion of the lineage. (135-12, 1985.8.20)

It doesn’t really hit home when I say “conversion of the lineage,” does it? How did you come to be the way you are today? When I become Abel, you, as Cain, must completely unite and become one with me. It is only because of this relationship that you can become one with me; if there were no such relationship that would be a big problem. (161-153, 1987.1.18)

In what way can you connect to the heart of God? You cannot connect with His heart through logic. It is only through the lineage that you can connect with Him. Have you all inherited the lineage of the heart of God? You didn’t know about that until now. That is why before you have to go through the ceremony of converting the lineage to receive the Blessing. At the time of the ceremony, you must reach a state of nothingness, feeling that you have nothing. You have to reach the state where you feel you do not have a body. You should have a firm conviction that the point where the blood and flesh of the True Parents can be inherited begins with yourself. (180-159, 1988.8.22)

All of you went through the ceremony of converting the lineage before you received the Blessing, didn’t you? You did not really understand any of it; you simply followed my orders, but in reality it is not that simple.

History came to be in utter confusion today because Jesus could not form a relationship of husband and wife at his first advent. Therefore, from the viewpoint of the standard of heart, there would be great trouble if any event occurred at the Blessing that would defile the lineage. I am not just talking about the penalty of such actions. The first human ancestors were thrown out of the Garden of Eden when they fell, even though they were not fully matured; bearing that in mind, there would be dire consequences if you committed a sin on the foundation of the perfected standard of heart. If that were to happen, God would not want to see you ever again and neither would I. (198-220, 1990.2.3)

Everyone, you must change completely after you go through the ceremony of converting the lineage. Would this be possible if True Parents were not here? Think about the path of hardships previous generations had to persevere through ever since the time of the creation of the world. Having True Parents here right now is something for which you should all be truly grateful. It is even more amazing that you have received the Blessing from them in person. Through the Blessing, the tradition of the lineage, that is, the tradition embedded with true love, life and lineage can be established. You must always keep this in mind. (216‑36, 1991.3.3)

Satan is saying at this moment: “Through the Fall, I violated everything related to Your lineage. For You to enter the Kingdom of Heaven with Your son, You need to convert the lineage, don’t You? If You are indeed the subject of life, Adam can receive the seed of life from You. This seed of life can then connect to Eve and then set the original standard that can become the root. Based on this standard Your clan can reclaim its rightful place. However, in order for this to happen, You need to convert humankind from the roots of the fallen lineage, which is currently part of my clan. Unless You do so, You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only people who stem from the roots of Adam can enter the Kingdom of God. People who stem from the roots of the archangel cannot enter the Kingdom of God, can they? No they can’t!” (197-286, 1990.1.20)

What is the significance of the Blessed Families? Satan has no control over the Blessed Families. When they have complete faith in Father and a strong conviction that they belong to True Parents, no matter where they are, Satan cannot violate that. Why is this so? It is because, centering on the heart of True Parents, they have a relationship with the realm of heart of the converted lineage. That is why Satan cannot touch them. (149-53, 1986.11.2)

The path of restoration begins from the era of the servant of the servant and passes through the eras of the servant, adopted son, and true son. Then, if you were to pass through the eras of servant of servant, servant and adopted son could you then form a relationship with the era of the true son? You cannot form a relationship with the era of the true son just like that. You must establish the foundation of faith, the foundation of substance, and finally the foundation for the Messiah, as laid down in the Divine Principle. What that means is that you need to receive the Messiah. The Messiah is the true Son of God. The adopted son and the true son are of different lineages. That is why conversion of the lineage is necessary. (55-192, 1972.5.9)

Fallen human beings need conversion of their lineage. This is the fundamental issue. The relationship between God and humankind is like that of father and children; however, this truth has not been known until now, and that is why there has been continuous conflict throughout history. No one has ever known the Providence of God. The conversion of the lineage must be carried out on the levels of individual, family, people, nation and world. Only the Messiah can accomplish this. Only after True Parents emerge can the new lineage be initiated by them. Without the Parents, the lineage cannot be converted.

All these issues must be resolved by each individual. Overcoming these problems is the task given to all individuals. However, human beings do not know about all these matters, and that is why the Messiah has to come and complete the task on their behalf. (161‑147, 1987.1.18)

Fallen humankind set out on the wrong foot from the very beginning. That is why they must go back. You may ask, go back where? They must return to the starting point. Since they began with false parents, they must return to the beginning and start afresh with true parents. How serious this is! Each person has to inherit the love of God, life of God and lineage of God. When you received the Blessing, you attended the ceremony of converting the lineage, didn’t you? You must believe in that, even more than in your own lives.

You should not think of the ceremony as a normal religious ritual, just because it is a Unification Church ritual. This ceremony is like an injection that revives a person from death. It is like an antidote. (216-107, 1991.3.9)

In the Bible you read the story of Jacob, who plotted with his mother and tricked his father into giving him the blessing. You also read about Tamar, who committed immoral acts. Yet, it states in the Bible that Jesus will come to the earth through the tribe of Judah. What does all this mean? It is because the problem of conversion of the lineage remained and had to be resolved. The bloodline must be purified. Of all the religions, only Christianity has placed importance on the lineage, and laid down the conversion of lineage as its main ideology. You cannot find this in any other religion, and that is why you can safely conclude that we must follow this teaching.

That is why in the conversion of lineage, Father could not exclude Christianity. On the contrary, I focused on Christianity, the religion that inherited the ideology of the chosen people. If I had used a title for our association for the unification of all religions rather than Christianity, would I have been persecuted? Do you understand what I’m trying to say? Therefore, converting the lineage had to be the main emphasis of the central ideology. (227‑349, 1992.2.16)

2.4. Three stages in changing the lineage

2.4.1. Holy wine ceremony
Before receiving the Blessing of marriage in the Unification Church, you need to go through the ceremony of changing the lineage. All of you went through that, didn’t you? The indemnity stick ceremony and the three-day ceremony make it seem very complicated, don’t they? During these ceremonies, Satan cannot intrude. These rituals signify that the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven have been opened by virtue of the laws of God and True Parents; and that liberation has been proclaimed. Therefore, Satan, who has been particularly active on the perfection level of the growth stage, cannot interfere. Do you all know that Blessed Families went through the ceremony of changing the lineage? They had to pass through this ceremony before they could receive the Blessing. (235-215, 1992.9.20)

After the engagement, you need to go through the holy wine and holy wedding ceremonies. Then, what are the engagement, holy wine ceremony and wedding ceremony? They are not performed just for the sake of themselves. They are the ceremonies that must be inevitably carried out to re-enact and indemnify the Fall. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

Fallen human beings cannot go to the place of the Blessing if they do not deny all their past loves, which are defiled with the false love of the satanic world. They must become new, resurrected substantial beings, who can propagate the love of True Parents centering on the love of God. On that basis, the holy wine ceremony is a ritual that promises the achievement of a new standard of life by passing through the gates of the love of True Parents. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

What is the purpose of the holy wine ceremony? It is a ritual of putting the body of God into one’s own body, centering on a new love. Everyone has a fallen body that needs to be substituted centering on the love of God. This act of substitution is performed through the holy wine ceremony. Just as Jesus says in the Bible, “The bread symbolizes my body and the wine my blood, so you must eat and drink of it.” Through this ceremony, one can be cleansed of the original sin by inheriting the new lineage centering on the love and substantial aspect of God. You cannot go to the place of the Blessing without attending this ceremony. That is why the holy wine ceremony is a ceremony for changing the lineage. (35‑245, 1970.10.19)

We need the absolute phrase, “the change of the lineage.” When you received the Blessing, you participated in the ceremony for changing the lineage, didn’t you? You need to take the holy wine in order to convert the lineage.

When making the holy wine, one must pass through the process of selecting twenty-one elements. You don’t know what they are, do you? In this process, you need to focus on the fruits borne on trees, on the ground, and underground, and select twenty-one of the most precious elements from the mineral, plant and animal kingdoms. Moreover, these elements should not in any way be connected to conditions that can be accused. The wine has to be kept in storage for seven months, and nothing must disturb its purity during this period. (215‑109, 1991.2.6)

The holy wine ceremony is the ceremony of restoration through indemnity. When you participate in this ceremony, you attend in the position of the archangel. That is why everything including the lineage must be offered through it. Everything is restored through the ceremony. It is a condition for restoration. I conduct the ceremony through True Mother. You are all in the same situation. A bridge is being laid. Through attending the holy wine ceremony, you can enter the position of restoration, which is the same as the position of parents. You must realize this.

The woman receives the holy wine first. The woman first bows to Father, accepts the holy wine, and drinks half of what is in the cup. Then the husband bows. While the woman is drinking her half, the man should have his head bowed. At that very moment, the woman is in the position of the mother. She represents the mother. Under these conditions, the woman drinks half and hands the remaining half to the man for him to drink. When the man drinks the remaining half, the relationship between the two is formed. Then the man can stand on an equal level with the woman. (113-309, 1981.5.10)

The holy wine ceremony is carried out in the reverse order of the Fall of Adam and Eve. Before you can get married, you need to be engaged. Then there is the holy wine ceremony. Only then can you attend the holy wedding ceremony. You could not become the original Adam and Eve because of the Fall. Through the engagement ceremony, you present yourselves before God and True Parents, who are trying to reclaim their children, saying, “We will become a better Adam and Eve, who are better than your fallen children.” Adam and Eve were still in the state of engagement. Through the engagement, a new world is created. You must therefore understand that the holy wine ceremony establishes the conditions that restore all these relationships. (120-167, 1982.10.13)

In bringing the holy wine to the participants, it must start with the archangel representative first, followed by the Eve representative, and then the Adam representative.

When you, as a candidate, are offered the holy wine, Eve receives it first. Without Eve, the man cannot be reborn. Because the purpose of drinking the wine is restoration, Eve must receive the holy wine first, drink half of it, and then offer the remaining half to her husband. When receiving the holy wine cup, you must make a bow first, because whoever is handing it to you is doing so on behalf of Father. You need to bow three times in theory, but bowing once is also acceptable as long as you are putting into the one bow what you would into the three bows. You receive the cup, drink half, and pass it on to your husband. After you drink from the cup, you must return it. The returned cup is then passed in reverse, from Father to Mother, and then the archangel, and then left to rest. In this way, you become unified in heart.

In actual fact, initially, True Father must first place his hand on the women’s hands and pray. True Father would offer the prayer of unity. When you drink the holy wine after the prayer has been said, the fallen lineage is purified. That is the condition. The ceremony of changing the lineage is like baptism in Christianity! (183-89, 1988.10.29)

Eve fell because of the archangel. Therefore, in the work of restoration, Eve must stand before heaven through Adam and restore the archangel. This is the purpose of the holy wine ceremony. In conducting the ceremony, Father gives the wine to the woman first, doesn’t he? Do you know why that is? By doing so, Eve, who has been lost, is restored. Through the holy wine ceremony, they become one in spirit, in heart, and in body. It is an absolute and internal commitment. (46-233, 1971.8.15)

The holy wine is not simply made like ordinary wine. You cannot bring forth wine and claim it to be holy wine. It is made in the presence of God and Satan, and the angels in the spirit world. There are twenty-one elements within it that you do not know about. The wine contains all the elements that are formed in the process of restoring the physical world and humankind. When making the holy wine, spirits from the spirit world come and implore me to pour a glass for them so that they can partake of it. It is because they know that by drinking the holy wine they can be restored. That is why they come to me in a group and ask to share in the benefit. They know that I can bestow on them this benefit. However, I am not here for the spirit world. I am here for the physical world. That is why I tell the spirits, “Wait!” and give the wine to you, for all the suffering you have been through. (46‑233, 1971.8.15)

The holy wine contains elements that symbolize the love of the True Parents. It also must contain something that symbolizes blood. So when you drink it, you become one with the love of the True Parents, and also with the blood. This is what the holy wine incorporates. (35-211, 1970.10.18)

How is the holy wine made? It is wine that symbolizes earth, sea, heaven, and everything in them. The holy wine contains three kinds of wine. It also contains other elements that represent all the things of creation. By drinking the wine, you are reborn spiritually and physically. You cannot rid yourself of the original sin and convert the lineage without attending the holy wine ceremony. You cannot pass through the standard of perfection and become one with God’s love if the lineage is not changed. That is why you must understand that the holy wine ceremony indemnifies all this. (35‑211, 1970.10.18)

The holy wine ceremony draws out the blood of Satan, the blood that was defiled through the Fall. In other words, it is a ceremony that draws out the original sin. (35-215, 1970.10.19)

The holy wine contains elements representing all creation, which cannot be accused by Satan. After drinking the holy wine, and becoming one with True Parents, if you commit any acts that defile your body, you will be worse off than Satan himself. Satan defiled and violated the perfection level of the growth stage. But if someone receives the Blessing and then commits a sin, he defiles the substantial body of God in the perfection level of the completion stage and cannot ever be forgiven. This is a truly terrifying thought. (Blessed Family – 596)

The place where the holy wine ceremony is conducted is the place that indemnifies the path of suffering and hardships experienced by True Parents. That is a place that cannot be exchanged for the universe or heaven and earth. You must not defile that place. Therefore, it is only right that you would be held accountable. (172-61, 1988.1.7)

What is the difference between the second generation children of Blessed Families and young members who are candidates for the Blessing? When those candidates want to receive the Blessing, they need the holy wine ceremony and other ceremonies as well. It is very complicated. However, in the case of the second generation, there is no need for the holy wine ceremony. Their roots are different. Your roots are lodged in the fallen world, but theirs are not.

Everyone looks similar from the outside, but their histories and backgrounds are all different. The beginnings were different and so the process of growing up was different. The current situations they are in are different and their future destinations are different. Even though the final destination (spirit world) is the same, the final place they are going to there is different. It cannot be the same because those of the second generation are in the position of blessed children. (144-281, 1986.4.26)

2.4.2. Blessing Ceremony
The Blessing Ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony of love. Just as True Parents received love from God, you should receive love from Parents in place of the love of God. The holy wedding ceremony is the bequeathal ceremony in which you receive this love from Parents who are encouraging you with the words, “You should live this way!” What that means is that you receive the love of God from True Parents. It is not something you can receive from someone who is famous. Weddings not officiated by the True Parents are officiated by the archangel. When a prominent person comes to officiate at a wedding alone, like an odd shoe, that person is conducting the wedding as the archangel. (96-236, 1978.1.22)

A wedding ceremony signifies the realization of love, as well as the bestowal of the rights of creation and dominion. (76-46, 1975.1.26)

The Holy Wedding Blessing Ceremony is not simply a wedding through which a man and woman come together and form a family. Until now, all weddings were centered on the people getting married, but our wedding ceremony is a significant condition necessary to indemnify history. Therefore, in returning joy to God, we conduct the ceremony solemnly and splendidly. The Divine Principle clearly explains to us that our wedding ceremonies alleviate the grief of God caused by the Fall of Adam and Eve, and establish the true standard of husband and wife, which Jesus was not able to achieve. (22-212, 1969.2.4)

For you, walking towards the officiator of the Blessing Ceremony is like walking through the six thousand years of providential history. (Blessed Family – 679)

Forming an entrance are twenty-one or twelve best men and bridesmaids representing three stages, which signify formation, growth and completion of the providential course. After taking seven steps, you must stop and make three bows as the condition that you have passed through the formation stage. This whole ceremony represents the providential course of history from the time of Adam until now. (19-268, 1968.2.20)

In particular, it is the process that represents the three eras of Adam, Jesus and the Second Coming. (Blessed Family – 679)

You walk forward between the best men and bridesmaids, who are standing on either side, to meet the True Parents. The best men and bridesmaids establish the spiritual condition of representing the twelve tribes of Israel and twenty-four elders at Jesus’ time. The bows represent the setting of a condition of indemnity for all this. True Parents sprinkle the holy water on those receiving the Blessing, to place them in the position of having been restored through indemnity. In this way, you are setting the condition of having gone beyond the earthly foundation of ancestors in the spirit world. (19‑268, 1968.2.20)

The mass holy wedding is held to find and establish the new family of God. In other words, the ceremony is held so that you can learn to love God more than anyone else in the world. (Blessed Family – 563)

The mass holy wedding is something we can be proud of in the Unification Church. Moreover, we should be proud that it brings together not only people from the same race but people from East and West. No power on earth, except the Unification Church, can accomplish this, not even the presidents of nations. We are able to hold the weddings, not because Father is great, but because we have behind us the power of God. ( Blessed Family – 563)

True Father’s Holy Wedding ceremony should have been more grand and more magnificent than any other wedding performed to date. However, because it was carried out under extremely difficult circumstances, it was not as grand as it should have been. Therefore, we still have a condition to fulfill, which is to carry out the ceremony once again in all splendor and glory.

The members must also be in the position to have the greatest wedding ceremonies in three generations whether at home or overseas. Only then can you set this as a condition in front of Satan. That is why we hold large weddings. At the same time, from an internal point of view, we need to set a condition as a sacrificial offering in order to conduct weddings that bring joy to God. (19-70, 1967.12.26)

A banquet hosted by God should be more extravagant than any other held in the satanic world. However, an individual cannot uphold this standard alone. That is why we need to host mass holy weddings as never been seen before in history. (19-32, 1967.12.15)

What is the purpose of the Holy Wedding Blessing Ceremony? It is to save the world. The ceremony is an international holy wedding ceremony that transcends nationality, race, language, culture and customs. Through it, new people of God are created. Therefore, the place where the ceremony is held is one of reconciliation. (Blessed Family – 565)

We conduct the Holy Wedding Blessing Ceremony in the Unification Church in order to create a new race in the world, centering on God. (Blessed Family – 565)

This Holy Wedding Ceremony being conducted today has been the hope and ideal of God. It is the Holy Wedding Ceremony that God had planned for Adam and Eve after they fully matured. It existed in His heart as the ideal of creation, and so, conducting this ceremony is truly a historic event. You must realize that this is the first time such a ceremony has been held since the time of creation. (9-83, 1960.4.16)

2.4.3. Three-day ceremony for substantial restoration
Forty days after receiving the Blessing, you need to go through the ceremony for substantial restoration, which lasts three days. This period of forty days is the period of total historic indemnity. A person is given the right of restoration centering on love, not in the formation or growth stages, but in the completion stage. (God’s Will – 552)

Adam’s era and the era that came after that were both failures. As a result, the formative realm of God’s substantial love in the Old Testament Age could not be inherited, and the substantial love of God in the growth stage centering on Christianity also could not be inherited. Only after inheriting the realm of love in the formation and growth stages can you stand in the realm of completion of the Completed Testament Age. The three-day ceremony is a ceremony of conditional indemnity for substantial restoration. On the first day of the three day ceremony, the realm of the Old Testament Age and the position of fallen Adam are restored. On the second day, the position of Jesus in the New Testament Age is restored through indemnity. On the third day, the groom, representing Jesus, re-creates the bride. From there, you can begin again on the right path. Setting the conditions for indemnity in detail, like this, is really complicated work. (God’s Will – 552)

During the three-day ceremony, the people who have received the Blessing are in the position of husband and wife, but one in which the wife has to stand in the position of the mother. As the mother, she must give birth to her husband through love.

This means that until the Lord comes, all wives must give birth to their husbands, and Eve who represents women must also give birth to the Lord at his Second Advent. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

At present, there is no perfected husband. There is no Lord, no owner on earth. Therefore it is the responsibility of the woman to give birth to him. Eve was supposed to perfect Adam, but instead she made him fall. Mary was supposed to give birth to Jesus and do her duty as the mother so that he could fulfill his mission, but she failed to do so. All this must be restored. What that means is that the woman must give birth to her spouse as Adam. If he does not become the perfected Adam, he cannot consummate his marriage. Since the providence took three eras, including the era of the Second Coming, the woman has to fulfill her mission of giving birth to three people, through three generations. (90‑134, 1976.10.21)

The woman, in the position of Eve, must give birth to her husband as Adam. She must raise him through the formation stage. Then, as a representative of Jesus, she must raise him through the growth stage. Finally, in the completion stage, she must raise him to become Adam who is untainted by the Fall. Only after that can the husband claim his right as the husband of Eve and love her. This is the process that needs to be followed. A confession is necessary at this point. Only in the era of the Second Coming can he become the husband. When he can stand in the position of perfected Adam, he can claim the position of the Blessing, that is, the position of the bridegroom. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

Through True Father, the wife is bequeathed the mission of a mother towards her husband. What this means is that the wife must love in a way that allows her to give birth to her husband in three stages. In order to set the condition for her giving birth through love, the act of loving must be carried out in the opposite way from how it was done in the past. The woman is in the upper position and the man is in the lower position. You should keep this in mind in the act of love. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

When carrying out the three-day ceremony, the woman prays first. In order to give birth to Adam in the formation stage, one needs to be blessed. Only then can one enter the era of Jesus. Then the ritual is repeated, with the words, “Please bestow on me the blessing of giving birth to the second Adam, who is like Jesus!” With the second birth, the husband advances to the position representing Jesus, from where he can reach the position of perfection. Only then can he achieve the subject position of the husband. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

After the growth stage in the three day ceremony, the man is restored to the upper position. That is why in making love on the third occasion, the man should be in the upper position. After completing this, the husband and wife should offer the prayer that they have become an eternal husband and wife, and an eternal family that belongs to God and that is the heir of heaven. Only then can they truly start their lives as husband and wife. Only when that is accomplished, can they boldly walk into the Kingdom of God as a family completely restored through indemnity. It is that difficult to achieve. Therefore, if you do not know about this, it is impossible for you to be restored. You cannot be restored if you don’t know this. In the world today, many churches claim that they will go to the Kingdom of Heaven if they believe in Jesus, but this is total nonsense. They are not going to the Kingdom of Heaven but to paradise. Paradise is the waiting room. (90-134, 1976.10.21)

The holy wine ceremony sets the condition that you have been born through three providential mothers – Eve, Mary and True Mother. The holy wine contains the blood of indemnity. By drinking the holy wine, you are purified internally, and by wiping yourself with the holy handkerchief, you are purified externally. (19-270, 1968.2.20)

From now on, after having completed the three-day ceremony, you must create substantial children. You must pray that you can give birth to children who can form a relationship of heart with Heavenly Father and who can become the priests of heart. I hope that you will give birth to children on the foundation of heart that represents heaven and earth. I always take responsibility once I have blessed someone. We must receive the Blessing once more on behalf of the world. That is why it is a conditional Blessing. The 40-day separation period indemnified the four thousand years of history. The actual married life begins today, the end of the three-day ceremony. Since the day of the Blessing until now there has been a period of indemnity. (11-161, 1961.6.24)

Section 3. Responsibilities of Blessed Families

3.1. Unity of heart with True Parents
Since human beings fell while at the top of the growth stage of the growing period, we cannot go directly to the completion stage. What this means is that people at the top of the growth stage can rid themselves of original sin through the Blessing. They can then rise to the level above the point where the first ancestors fell. Therefore, you must realize that the position you have acquired today through receiving the Blessing is not that of the top of the completion stage but the top of the growth stage. (35‑233, 1970.10.19)

Through fallen Adam and Eve, the eight members of Adam’s family including Cain, Abel, Seth and their respective spouses all fell. Therefore, the Blessing is where you can once again proceed towards the completion stage by setting conditions of indemnity. You must feel the love of the Parents while you are doing so. The origin of life comes about when a person is born through the love of the parents. Only when you pass through the place where you can respect the value of life more than anything else in the world, can you proceed to the new path of life. That is how the Divine Principle works. (35-233, 1970.10.19)

The individual perfection we speak of today is not the absolute and complete perfection of the individual. It is conditional. You must understand that this perfection is a conditional perfection in the process of restoration. That is why, though they stand in the position of parents, they do not truly know about God’s realm of heart. They have not experienced the great power of loving each other so much that the husband cannot give up his wife and the wife cannot give up her husband even in exchange for the universe. The love they share is so strong that it can hold heaven and earth together.

That is why those families who have received the Blessing must bear in mind that until they cross over from this fallen realm, they are only in the realm of conditional perfection. They are not in the realm of the perfected Kingdom of Heaven. Since they are only living in that conditional realm of perfection, once they pass on to the spirit world, they need to go through certain formalities. Only after they go through due formalities and reach complete perfection can they receive their passports and enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (100-144, 1978.10.9)

“I have received the Blessing, and that’s enough! I’ll go to the Kingdom of Heaven even if I don’t do anything now!” If you think like this, and sit still, doing nothing, you will go to ruin. The Blessing is not at the perfection level. Everyone here, you learned about the seven-year course, didn’t you? Since there is no one else who knows about these complicated details and has worked out the truth from them, even the Almighty God has no choice but to be drawn by this. After you received the Blessing, you may claim, “We received the Blessing according to the principles of God. We have become completely one.” But is that true? The husband and wife must in turn re-create. (68-148, 1973.7.29)

The husband and wife must re-create each other. If the Blessed families of the Unification Church forget that, you will still have to walk the path of filling in the bottomless pit that exists between the resentful husband and wife and all will come to ruin. Even if I claim that you will not come to ruin, the truth is that you will. The husband and wife must pass through the process of re-creation to become the ideal husband and wife who have been perfectly restored, according to the desire of God. That is why in the Unification Church we first talk of individual restoration and perfection, and then restoration and perfection of the family. (68-148, 1973.7.29)

What is the hope of humankind? It is to attend True Parents. Six thousand years ago, Adam and Eve were supposed to be blessed in marriage and all of humanity was to become the descendants of God. However, due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, human beings became the descendants of Satan instead. Therefore, True Parents, who were lost six thousand years ago, must be restored on the side of heaven. You have to be reborn through the relationship of love with True Parents. Only then can you become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven. (19‑203, 1968.1.7)

Everything starts from True Parents. The beginning of everything, the starting point, is not you, but True Parents. It is the same for the way we live, our general activities and our family relationships of love. The beginning is always True Parents. By True Parents, I am not referring to my wife and myself; my point is that this is the original concept harbored by God with regard to our first ancestors. You must keep this motto in mind: “How can we make our families like the family of True Parents?” (277-250, 1996.4.18)

True Parents are the center of your Blessed Family. In the Garden of Eden, a family living with true parents was not formed. It is your responsibility to restore the family, and in order to do so, you must follow the commands of True Parents absolutely. You should not argue with True Parents. The name of True Parents can settle down in your families only when your personal concepts disappear. If this does not come to pass, you cannot restore ideal families. This is not an idea I came up with; it is the original concept of creation nurtured by God. (277-250, 1996.4.18)

From now on, you must live with True Parents. True Parents are in the position of the grandparents, but you must also feel you have your mother and father living with you, and that you are in the position of the eldest son. We can thus conclude that three generations live together in your home. You must live with the feeling in your heart that God is with you, and True Parents are with you as your own parents. We have now ushered in an era in which we cannot think that God is not there, that He is not alive. (131-97, 1984.4.16)

All of humankind is supposed to connect to God in heart. God, the Father, and humankind, the children, are meant to be connected through the realm of heart. (55-163, 1972.5.7)

Since human beings fell because they did not believe in God, they must believe in the Savior and follow him. What should they do as they follow him? They should prepare a love nest for Jesus. Isn’t it simple? Then, they should become one substantially, as well as one in heart with Jesus, the groom, through whom they can then be prepared. In this way, the place where God, true parents, and true children come together, that is, the place originally desired by God at the time of creation, comes into existence on earth. A new universe can then begin from there. (15-263, 1965.10.17)

Though your lineages and backgrounds are different, if you want to take after True Parents you must first be engrafted to them. You must do a complete turnaround and be engrafted. To do this, you must complete the course of indemnity that you are undertaking. Since that course was begun through the True Parents, it can only be completed through the True Parents. That is why you must be engrafted to True Parents. Because Adam became a false parent instead of a true parent, God has continuously sought after the True Parents until this day. The reason the groom, the bride and the marriage feast of the lamb are needed in the era of the Second Coming is so we may find the True Parents. (24-203, 1969.8.10)

What should you do to receive the love of the True Parents? Love everything that is loved by True Parents. Only then can you receive love from them. In terms of a family, if a son wants to be loved by his parents, he needs to know he can only receive love from his parents when he loves everything they cherish. If a person wants to receive love without doing so, he is no better than a thief. If a child claims everything that is valued by his parents just as he pleases, he cannot receive love from them. (133-26, 1984.7.1)

Are you the true sons and daughters of True Parents? When you talk about true children, what are you centering on? It is the true lineage. Of course, the relationship is formed through true love, but the actual connection is through the true lineage. That is why those connected through the true lineage take after the mother and father. Do you resemble True Father? Your eyes are blue whereas my eyes are black, and our hair is different colors. My hair is white. I am an Asian and my face is flat. When taking after True Parents, you only resemble the most essential parts. By these essential parts, I am talking about winning over Satan and loving God absolutely. That is all you need to take after. Then you can dominate and control Satan. (170-237, 1987.11.21)

How much should you love True Father? Here we return to the fundamental problem. You cannot love him while you are still in a place stained with traces of love from the satanic world. You must love much more than that. You must love him more than you love anyone else, even your own mother, father, wife and children, who were all born in the satanic world.

That is why the Bible says, “Anyone who loves his father or mother more than me is not worthy of me; and anyone who loves his son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.” This was the conclusion. Jesus went on to say, “Anyone who does not take up his cross and follow me is not worthy of me!” He said we must take up our crosses. Our public endeavors are regarded as our crosses, because we need to battle against the forces that are dragging us in the opposite direction. In the process of doing so, we will shed many bitter tears. (178‑97, 1988.6.1)

The fallen world of today must deny everything, but while they are denying everything, they must nurture the bud of love. Such logic is necessary in the world. You must deny everything and try to discover the absolute standard centered on God and His governing love. (109-146, 1980.11.1)

You must involve True Parents in everything you do. You must consult them in making decisions; you must talk with them and try to solve any problems with them. (44-175, 1971.5.6)

3.2. The absolute value of sexual love
What is the symbol of the love between man and woman? What is the terminus of love? It is the sexual organs that physically unite man and woman into one. They act as the passageway through which the minds and bodies of man and woman form a complete union centering on love. (132-146, 1984.5.31)

What is the difference between man and woman? First of all, their bodies, including the sexual organs, are different. Then, for whom is the sexual organ of man absolutely necessary? The sexual organ of man exists for woman.

When you look at the sexual organs of human beings, you see that one has a concave shape while the other has a convex shape. Why do you think that is? Organs of both sexes could have been made in pointed shapes or flat shapes, but why were they shaped so differently? It is all for the objective partner. The organ of the man is absolutely desired by the woman, and the organ of the woman is absolutely desired by the man. Until now, no one knew that the woman’s sexual organ belonged to the man absolutely, and that the man’s sexual organ belonged to the woman. By possessing the organ of the opposite sex, a person can understand about love. (299-119, 1999.2.7)

The sexual organs are the palace of love, the palace in which eternal life is born, the palace that inherits the future descendants and lineage which will succeed to the eternally unchanging traditions of heaven. It is the palace of true life, true love and true lineage. It is the most precious place of all. You cannot do anything you like with it. You cannot use it without permission from God. It is a place that cannot be touched by anyone other than your husband or wife, who has gained the approval of God and the universe. (216-207, 1991.3.31)

The unity of man and woman, convex and concave, is the place where God is perfected. That is where woman who is one half, and man who is the other half, are perfected. The land of settlement, where the ideal of God’s love can be perfected, begins from the place where concave and convex unite and a relationship of the first love is established after marriage. The first love relationship of man and woman represents the place of perfection of the object partner of God. This is the core of the universe. When this moves, the entire universe goes back and forth in harmony. It is the base for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world.

Since this is the origin of love, it is called the original palace of love. Among the many royal palaces, the central palace is called the original palace. This is the original palace of love, life and the lineage, and the origin of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. It is the beginning place of the freedom, happiness and peace longed for by humanity. That place is the royal palace for love, life, lineage and all creation; and the individual, family, tribe and a people are connected from there. You should understand that it is the original source and starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. It is also the origin of freedom, happiness and peace. If a woman does not have a man, she is in absolute darkness. If a man does not have a woman, he is in absolute darkness (261-173, 1994.6.9)

It is not only the base of peace, but also everything else that begins from love, including the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. What love? Is it the love of a man, the love of a woman, or the love of both man and woman? It is the love of both. Where does the love of man and woman come together? Is it the face or the fingertips? The love between the two comes together through the sexual organs. (263-52, 1994.8.16)

What is the best place a man can worship? Is it the face of a woman? Is it her breasts? Is it her body? Where is it? There is only one place in which the concave part can come together with the convex part. For this to happen, the creation is connected, and the society, nation, world, universe and Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world are connected. This is the iron rule and the formula of the existing world. (262-55, 1994.7.23)

Where is the original place through which not only man and woman, but also God Himself can be perfected? Where can you perfect the love of God and man and woman? Where is the central place of settlement? This is the question. If you don’t know the answer to this question, you cannot expand and extend the heavenly kingdom of the ideal of love on earth. Is that place of settlement the eyes, nose, hands, or feet? Where is it? It is the sexual organs. (261-167, 1994.6.9)

What are the sexual organs? They are the palaces centered on true love, true life and true lineage. They are the most precious in the world. Without them, God’s ideal, God’s family and God’s will cannot be achieved. They are the origin, from which we can achieve the perfection of everything. (216-218, 1991.4.1)

The sexual organ of a woman is the source of the universe. The place where one forms the connection of love is the main palace of love. It is the original palace. Love begins from there. The lovemaking on the first night after blessed marriage is the beginning of the main palace of love. It is the place where the life of man and woman unite into one for the first time. Therefore, that place is the original palace of ideal life, and the original lineage begins from there. Thus, that place becomes the original palace of the lineage.

Heaven also begins from there, so that place also becomes the original palace for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world, and the original palace for human perfection and for God’s
perfection. (257-324, 1994.3.16)

Sexual organs are the palace of love. What is the current state of that palace of love? The sexual organs of human beings are the most precious in the world: they are the palace of love, life and lineage. They are the most sacred in the world. Through the Fall, however, they became defiled. From the original viewpoint of God, the sexual organ is not unclean, but sacred. It is most precious. Life, love and lineage are connected to it. This sacred organ was defiled by Satan. (218‑176, 1991.7.28)

If this world became one that absolutely valued the sexual organs, would that world be a good world or a bad one? Would it be a thriving world or a perishing world? When God was creating human beings, which part of the body do you think He put most effort into making? Would it have been the eyes, nose, heart, or brain? None of these organs are capable of reproducing new life and die out in the end. Isn’t that true? (279-244, 1996.9.15)

Your sexual organ is the original palace of love. I’m telling you that your sexual organ is the main palace, the palace of life and palace of lineage. Only when it is treated as such, can it become the palace in which God can reside. Since God is the King of kings, He needs to reside in His main palace. So if you want Him to come and reside with you, you need to become the main palace of love, life, and lineage, and the main palace of conscience. (280-197, 1997. 1.1)

The place where two lives come together as one, centered on love, and the place where the blood of man and woman become one, is the sexual organ. You must know that this place is more precious than sons and daughters, husband and even God. It is a place that is more precious than your children, husband, and even parents. If sexual organs did not exist, parents would be valueless, husband and wife would be valueless, and sons and daughters would be valueless. Since this place is so very precious, it is kept under lock and key, away from other eyes, during your lifetime, as the treasure of treasures. The key that can unlock the sexual organ of a man is owned by the woman, and the key for the woman is owned by the man; there is only one key for every person. There should only be one key per person. Do you want to possess ten or twenty keys, as in the case of free sex? Do you want to become a ruined house that has its gates open for everyone and does not have an owner? Do you want to become a place that anyone can pass through and come and go at will? (280‑199, 1997.1.1)

What are the sexual organs where man and woman make love? They are the original palace of love, life and lineage. Grandfathers and grandmothers hold to them, as will all sons and daughters who are yet to be born. Is there any man or woman who does not hold on to them? Then why did it become such an immoral subject? People regard any word connected to sex as immoral. Why is it immoral? It should be sacred. You should accept words connected to sex as sacred. The sexual organ connects to eternal love to bring forth eternal life and eternal lineage. It is the most precious thing in the world of creation. (210‑101, 1990.12.1)

Protecting and guarding the chastity of men and women is the same as protecting the universe. This is because the order of love between men and women is the basis of the universe.

The sexual organ is more important than the head. You cannot find the origin of true love in your head. You cannot find the origin of true life in your head. You cannot find the origin of true lineage in your head. Where is this origin, then? It is in the sexual organs. Isn’t that only too true? Everything can be found in the sexual organs – life, love, and lineage. It is the main palace of love. You can find the root of life there. It is the same in the case of the lineage. The sexual organ is the most precious part of the human body as well as the human world and history of humanity. Without it, reproduction of humankind would be impossible. (203-104, 1990.6.17)

In the fallen world, love has become the most dangerous thing in the world. The Fall is the reason love is not being managed properly and the universe is broken and overturned. Though human beings did not realize how love became false and indecent, they still tried to guard and protect that love because of their instinctive desire and hope for true love. (Blessed Family – 346)

Through the Fall, the sexual organs of men and women became evil. They became the main palace that opened the gates to the evil wave of death, laws of death, the hell of destruction, and the wicked object that destroyed the ways of heaven. This was the tragic secret that has been hidden in history until this time. (197-175, 1990.1.13)

Where is the palace of love? You must not think it strange that I am talking of such things. If this is not corrected, the whole world will go amiss. If the first step goes wrong, wickedness will spread throughout the whole universe. Through my strenuous efforts to find the answer to the fundamental problems of humankind and the origin of the universe, I discovered the answer within the sexual organ. After discovering this, I thought the whole matter through and found that the harmony of heaven and earth was swirling there. It is truly an amazing fact. (197-24, 1990.1.7)

True freedom is premised on taking responsibility. If everyone insisted only on the freedom of love for each individual and put this into practice, without taking responsibility for it, how great would be the confusion and catastrophe resulting from it! The perfection of human beings, who will be able to achieve the sublime ideal of love, is only possible when they take responsibility for love. (277-200, 1996.4.16)

Humankind must be grateful to God for giving them the freedom of love. But at the same time, they should take responsibility, by becoming the subject of that freedom through self-discipline and self-control. When a person takes responsibility for love, he does not do so because of laws or what other people think, but because of self-dominion and self-determination in the vertical relationship of life with God. (277-200, 1996.4.16)

If you use your sexual organs recklessly, like a blind person who is wandering here and there because he has lost his way, you are bound for hell. On the other hand, if you use your sexual organs according to God’s standard of absolute love, you will go to the highest realm of the Kingdom of Heaven. This conclusion is clear, fair and proper. (279-256, 1996.9.15)

You are bound to be punished if you treat the love organs recklessly. It is the palace of love and the garden of love, the ancestor of love. Love originated from there. Life was begun from there. History began from there. What that means is that the origin of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world, and the origin of God’s happiness are molded there. God’s laughter begins from there. The love organ is the place where God can find love and dance for joy. You must go in search for this place. Is that right, or wrong? That is how precious it is. (256‑199, 1994.3.13)

Since human beings fell because of love, the sexual organs are the most frightening in the world. In religion, adultery is treated as the most frightful sin of all. Free sex is abundant in the United States. Is it expanding the hell of Satan or God’s heaven? It is expanding hell. It is expanding hell on earth, and hell in the spirit world. Through it, everything will end up in ruin. (261-302, 1994.3.13)

Even if I inquired into every truth in the world, probed into both the spiritual and physical worlds, and looked into every scripture, there would be no way to answer the question: Does God exist or not? If there is a God and if this God made the world the way it is today, I would fight with Him to bring this problem to an end. I would never let Him go until this problem was solved. Why were human beings born and what is the fundamental principle through which human beings were born? Man was born because of woman. That is the best truth of all truths. An ideal man standing before a woman is the best truth. You must realize that he is the substantial entity of the truth of the ideal; he brings the perfection of the whole universe. The woman standing before such a man is also the substantial entity of all substantial elements of universal truth. She is the being that embodies absolute truth. (267-230, 1995.1.8)

You must not stain your Blessing lineage. All of you should be fully aware of this. Your lineage is your asset that will enable you to succeed to and inherit heaven. It is like a document of your blood relatives or deed papers to that lineage. It is the equivalent of your genealogy. The issue is how you protect your purity. (263-62, 1994.8.16)

3.3. The importance of ideal marriage
Man is a being with God’s masculine form, and woman is a being with God’s feminine form. A husband and wife are like the universe wrapped up in a wrapping cloth. Therefore, a husband and wife can feel the heart of God’s ideal love. (13-67, 1963.10.17)

If a husband and wife love each other so much that their love is about to explode on the basis of a heart that loves God and humanity, God and the universe will be intoxicated through that family. The love they share cannot be anything else but the love for God and humanity. Where is the root of that love? That root cannot be found within oneself. It is the origin of God’s love and the love of humanity. (35-240, 1970.10.19)

If you are married, you no long just exist in a horizontal plane. Although you only have a horizontal foundation, the vertical concept comes into being when high connects to low. A horizontal history might bring order to the universe but not to the cosmos.

Only when the vertical meets with the horizontal and forms a right angle, can all sides fit together: You can replace heaven with the earth, or the earth with heaven, or front with back, or back with front, or between any correlative aspects – left, right, top, bottom, front, back. The perfected standard on earth leads to total perfection in the spirit world. (230‑259, 1992.5.8)

The wedding ceremony of perfected Adam and Eve is the wedding ceremony of God. That is how the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world come into existence simultaneously. It starts from the love nest. The moment the sexual organs of man and woman come together without the Fall is the starting point of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. That is also the base on which the Three Great Kingships should be established. A love nest cannot be built anywhere else except that place. (263-57, 1994.8.16)

By nature, human beings do not like to share their spouses’ love with others. The horizontal relationship of love between husband and wife is different from the vertical relationship of love between parents and children, in that once it is shared with others, it becomes ruined. This is because, by virtue of the principle of creation, it becomes necessary for husband and wife to form an absolute unity in love. Human beings have the responsibility to live for the sake of their spouses absolutely. (277-200, 1996.4.16)

For God, the sight of a man and woman receiving the Blessing and feeling joy by giving and receiving perfected love is like a flower blossoming on earth. Moreover, everything that occurs through their love is like the fragrance of flowers to God. God would then come to reside in such a family because He desires to live amidst such a beautiful fragrance. The place of ideal love between a husband and wife is the base on which God’s love can come automatically. That place will also become the point where all creation and the universe can come together in harmony. (Blessed Family – 889)

It is the desire of the world, humanity and the future history to form a family in which the love of God can blossom through three generations. You must realize that the love between husband and wife is such a precious and beautiful object that will appear as a new flower and have the fragrance of a new history in front of the laws of heaven and earth. (35-241, 1970.10.19)

The perfection of the love between man and woman is the perfection of the universe. The day that this love is broken is the day all order in the universe is destroyed and the world of vertical relationships is completely ruined. (Blessed Family – 545)

A husband and wife bound together through heartfelt love should form a family that demonstrates clearly that their love is one with God’s purpose. To do this, they must go beyond their own spheres of life and even beyond their own lifetime. Otherwise, they cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven where God resides. (35-180, 1970.10.13)

Love is eternal. There cannot be two loves that are eternal, but only one. When a man and woman are bound together in love, they should live together in happy union while on earth, and even after death for eternity. Although they have two bodies, they are together in the spirit world, and become one completely. When two bodies become one, they form a circular motion with God, thereby establishing the four-position foundation of love; this is the ideal world. False love cannot invade this world; only true love can exist there. (Blessed Family – 897)

Human beings are always in need of stimulation. Happiness cannot be achieved without it. There must be some kind of stimulation. Just as the food you eat every day tastes different and refreshing if you eat it when you are hungry, the love between a husband and wife must also always feel refreshing. The more a husband and wife see each other, the more they should want to be with each other, even all day long. To this end, one must continue studying about True Parents and God. (23-57, 1969.5.11)

What sort of couple are an ideal husband and wife? They are the husband and wife who can become substantial manifestations of the best art and the best literature. Before they seek elsewhere for the highest ideals and culture, husband and wife should know that the sweetest and deepest love they share should become the supreme work of art in the world. The married life shared by these two should become the best work of literature and an embodiment of literature itself. (22-270, 1969.5.4)

The place where husband and wife share true love after getting married is the place of the palace. This is the origin of the love, life and lineage of God and humankind, and the starting point for the ideal of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. Centering on true love, the children born of this love become the perfect union of husband and wife, form a family attending God, and become the origin of peace and the ideal. The man and woman, who only represent halves by themselves, unite into one and complete the ideal love of God as His object partners. (259-45, 1994.3.27)

The place where one gives birth is the position where one occupies the higher realm of God’s heart. By ascending to the creative position of God and loving one’s children, one can experience the inner heart of God and how much He loved humankind after creating them. (224-28, 1991.11.21)

Do you think God would look down on you when you are making love, or not? Would God, who is omnipotent and omnipresent, close His eyes during the night when the five billion people in the world are making love, or not? How would He feel as He looks down on you? How many good wives and good husbands are there? Think about it. All sorts of things can be seen during the night. If a husband or wife does not want to make love to his or her spouse, but is forced into doing it, that is not how a person should live. What kind of love is that? Is that the way to live?

Imagine the whole world becoming like the Garden of Eden, according to the ideal of creation desired by God: filled with the fragrance of flowers, butterflies and bees flying around, heaven and earth living together in harmony, and God falling asleep, drunk on the world itself. How wonderful that would be! Have you ever thought about that? You should all try to live like that. (222‑252, 1991.11.3)

Children are the outcome of achieving the ability to create, in the same position as God, by becoming one through the love between husband and wife. (52‑319, 1972.2.3)

3.4. Blessing is the key to perfection of the ideal family
God’s will in regard to humankind is to realize the ideal of creation by fulfilling the purpose of creation. The realization of the ideal of creation does not end with a man and woman marrying and becoming one through love; they must raise children after that. This is because the laws of nature dictate that the relationships of up and down, front and back become connected. If there was a yesterday, there should be a today, and if there is a today, there should be a tomorrow. They must all be connected. That is why if there is only a husband and wife, there may be a today but there will be no tomorrow. If there is no tomorrow, all things come to an end. That is why in the laws of nature, there can only be right and left when there is up and down. (85-178, 1976.3.3)

God’s ideal, which was to be achieved through the human ancestors, was to have a man and woman come together in union and form an ideal family. In this regard, the center of an ideal family is neither man nor woman. A family is a group formed by the union between the husband and wife, the parents and children. At the center is the love of God. Therefore, we reach the conclusion that the will of God is to perfect a family, centering on the love of God. (Blessed Family – 301)

The family is the point where God’s ideal can be manifested on earth, and where the happiness of humanity can be manifested on earth. It is the place where the work of humankind is finished and God’s work is completed. (Blessed Family – 934)

Why are families good? The reason is because the family is the base of all free activities centered on the love of the parents. (99-305, 1978.10.1)

There must be parents, husband and wife, and children in a family. Only then can that family become the base for happiness. There can be no doubt that the purpose for God’s endeavors in trying to restore humanity is so He can find His own happiness. That is why, in God’s efforts to build the foundation for happiness, such an ideal cannot exist without humankind. He can only reach this common ground after forming a relationship with human beings. Just as we feel happiness when our families are fulfilled in love, God also wants to feel happiness in such an environment. (32‑198, 1970.7.15)

Once you become one centered on God, circular motion manifests in all sorts of forms and figures. That is why the older sibling must love the younger, following the example of their parents loving them. When a family is united into one in love in that way, love blossoms. Then that family love becomes the love within a society, and then the love within a nation. In this way, it becomes the love of the whole world. However, in the world today this is a concept that is only vaguely understood. (28-170, 1970.1.11)

A true family is one where the husband loves and lives for his wife as he would his mother, where the wife loves and lives for her husband as she would her father, and where the husband and wife love each other as they would their own brother and sister. Furthermore, the world in which the husband loves his wife as he would God and the wife loves and respects her husband as she would God, is the Kingdom of Heaven where ideal families dwell. Such a tradition must be established here on earth. (Blessed Family – 920)

An ideal family is where the three kinds of love, that is, the eternal love of the parents, the eternal love between husband and wife, and the eternal love of the children, centered on God, can be found. (Blessed Family – 913)

In a person’s lifetime, the most important moments are when he is born, when he gets married, and when he dies. Then, when he is being born, how should he be born? He must be born well. In terms of our Unification Church, he must be born centering on the connection of heart. The next important moment is the time he gets married. When a person gets married, he does so to expand life. In other words, he gets married to achieve the four-position foundation. Only when such a public law of the universe is established on earth can the will of God and the original will of humankind, be achieved. Families are there so that such universal laws can be established, both in form and substance, through them. (24-230, 1969.8.17)

Where does life in the Kingdom of Heaven begin? It begins from the family and nowhere else. The Kingdom of Heaven is a dimensionally expanded version of the family, and so does not go beyond the realm of the family. That is why, when you embrace your wife or husband, you must bear in mind that through this act, all men and women in the world have become one. The place where you can set the condition that you have loved all of humanity in this manner is the family. (30-83, 1970.3.17)

The true love relationship between parents and children is vertical, the true love relationship between husband and wife is horizontal, and the true love in the relationship between siblings is in the position of front and back. In these ways, God hoped to achieve the ideal of true love in a rotating spherical shape. In other words, at the central point where the line connecting the high and low vertically, the line connecting the left and the right horizontally, and the line connecting the front and back meet, is where unification can be achieved. That point becomes the central point of this sphere. When can the Four Great Realms of Heart, those of the children, siblings, husband and wife, and parents, achieve complete oneness? The place where two human beings marry and make love for the first time centering on God becomes the point of fruition and the center of all perfection. Therefore, marriage is the coming together of all people in heaven and earth, and the perfection of the vertical and horizontal, the left and right, and the front and back. Marriage is the perfecting place of the ideal of true children, siblings, husband and wife, and parents, through true love. (259-42, 1994.3.27)

In a family, when someone asks what the best aspect of that family is, you are not the one who can decide what that is. Then, who has the highest value in a family? It is the parents. Considering you as an individual, you may value power, knowledge, honor or money, but there would be nothing you can value higher than your parents. Following them, in order, would come your spouses and then your children.

Indeed, is there anything in your family more precious and valuable than your parents, husband or wife, and children? Of course there isn’t. Then why would parents be the most precious in a family? Why would the husband and wife and children be precious? It is because there is love. The parental love is absolutely necessary for the husband and wife’s relationship with the children. The brotherly love between siblings and the heart of filial piety manifested by the children towards their parents is also absolutely necessary in a family. (Blessed Family – 915)

Since God is the substance of true love, when one is connected to true love, everyone becomes part of the one body. Parents are living gods representing God, the husband and wife represent two halves of God, and the sons and daughters are small gods. A family structure formed of three generations centering on true love in this manner is the basis of the Kingdom of Heaven. Without achieving such a basis, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established. The family is the center of the universe. The perfection of the family is the basis for the perfection of the universe. So, if you love the universe as you love your family, you can be welcome wherever you go. In this case, God stands in the central position of multi-faceted love as the parent of the whole universe. (298-306, 1999.1.17)

The four-position foundation as taught in the Divine Principle of the Unification Church refers to the realms of love of the three generations. The ideal of the creation of the universe can be realized only when three generations live with a harmonious and happy love within one house. Needless to say, the husband and wife must love each other, but the family can only live in harmony and happiness when the parents also pray for their children with love and look after them devotedly. Perfected love can be achieved when this is established vertically and connected horizontally. The sphere of love can then be completed and perfected only when the cousins and second cousins of that family are united into one through love. (Blessed Family – 947)

Ideal love is achieved in the family. However, God was not able to have true sons and daughters. He was not able to have true brothers and sisters nor true husbands and wives, and was not able to become a Parent. Therefore, it is the will of God to achieve all this. The place where this can be achieved is the place where love can dwell. People would flock to such a place, where such a love was achieved, leaving behind all their possessions. (19-314, 1968.3.17)

God is the center of the family, and so this world should come under the dominion of God. Blessed families should strive to become families that can connect to the Kingdom of God. Only when they live for the sake of others on behalf of God can tribes, races, nations and world be formed. Therefore, the family should fulfill its responsibility of establishing a world centered on God. The Unification Church centered on True Parents is like one big tribe, one big race. The purpose of the Unification Church lies in the five races coming together to form one single race, from which they can establish a nation that can serve the world more than any other nation. This is also the purpose I want to fulfill, and the purpose that God wishes to fulfill through True Parents. (100-310, 1978.10.22)

In the Unification Church, we believe that the Kingdom of Heaven is established from within the realm of the tribe. When the parents and siblings unite into one, and even the cousins and second cousins unite into one, centering on the grandfather, then the completion of three generations can be achieved. When such a love in the realm of the tribe is established here on earth, and united into one with God, the whole world will become a world of love in union with God, that is, the Kingdom of Heaven.

It is the same for a married woman. The grandfather-in-law and the father in-law are representatives of God and her husband, so she must attend them with love. Furthermore, she must live in loving harmony with her brothers- and sisters-in-law. If such relationships of love are spread out to the society, people, nation and world, then that world would be filled with peace and love instead of sin and war. That world would then be the ideal world, the Kingdom of Heaven which substantially manifests God’s ideal. (Blessed Family – 947)

Where is the center of the universe? It is in the family. Where is the base on which true love can settle down? This base is found in your families, where you are living now. That is why the original family must have a dominion of love and build a protective relationship with the universe. It must expand the realm of this love beyond the family. It must follow the path of patriotism in loving the nation, and extend it to loving the world, beyond race and nation.

If a person who loves his or her family is called a filial son or daughter, and a person who loves his or her nation a patriot, what do we call the person who loves the world? We call that person a saint. (Blessed Family – 925)

Within the realm of God’s love, humankind would have originally created an ideal family, tribe, people, and nation, and finally would have expanded to form a world embodying Adam’s ideal. Just as the roots, stalk, and leaves of a tree are connected to each other as one living entity, centering on love, human beings were supposed to attend God as their Father. They were supposed to live in harmony with all people in the world as brothers and sisters, living as one created being, an interrelated being of love. It was God’s worldview in accordance with God’s will, to achieve the eternal ideal world centered on God in this manner. People living in such a world would not need to be saved, nor would they need a messiah. This is because they would be exemplary sons and daughters of God. (Blessed Family – 320)

If God’s will had been fulfilled here on earth, a single cultural realm centered on Adam would have been established. Unlike the world of today, with its many different races, cultures, and forms of civilizations, the ideal world would have had one single culture, single ideology, and single civilization. If this had come about, culture, history, customs, language and traditions would all have been unified into one. (Blessed Family – 320)

The family is the representative training ground that teaches love for humanity. It is the representative place where the center of heart is established. When members of a family love and trust each other, and live a life of happiness, the center of the whole universe is thus established, and everyone can enjoy happiness. That is the beginning of the ideal realm. There is no meaning to existence without love. (Blessed Family – 925)

The ideal of the Unification Church does not lie in anything else other than the family. It starts with the family and concludes with the family. Until now there has not been one person who was able to solve this problem, and so all humankind has been yearning for such a person. Unificationism has been approved publicly because therein lies happiness, and since it has been systematized and universalized, its infinite value has finally been revealed. Therefore, on the day when there is no one in the world who hates this worldview and everyone bows down to it and is in favor of it, the world will automatically unite into one. (26-103, 1969.10.18)

Nowadays, I feel that I must teach you about the norms of a family, that is, the norms you must follow in your lives as the families of the Kingdom of Heaven. However, the people who are supposed to walk the path of restoration have leaders who can teach them centering on the Divine Principle, and so they should learn about this from them. The time has passed for True Father to take responsibility for such problems in person. These problems should have been solved centering on the families one by one. Our Unification Church is an organization constituted of families. What that means is that we are centered on families. Whereas before we were centered on individuals, we are now centered on families. (22-334, 1969.5.11)

---

Chapter 2: True Parents and the History of the Blessing

Section 1. True Parents and the Realm of the Third Israel

1.1. Blessed families are the tribe of the True Parents
The Blessed Families that are united with my family make up a new tribe. As time progresses, they will grow in number and form a new race. Further expansion will bring forth a new nation, and finally a new world. In other words, a new race, the race of the third Israel will be formed. For example, it is part of the work of the Unification Church to enable Japanese people to become those who will inherit the new realm of the lineage of God, instead of merely remaining as those who inherit the lineage of their historical Japanese ancestors. (22-197, 1969.2.2)

The third realm of Israel must be established on earth by connecting the spiritual foundations of the first and second Israels. In order to do so, the returning Lord must find and set up a family (Adam’s family) that represents the first Israel, a second family (Noah’s family) that represents the second Israel, and a third family (Jacob’s family) that represents the third Israel. Therefore, the 36 Blessed Couples must become the ancestors of humanity. (19-317, 1968.3.29)

If you want to become citizens of the third Israel connected to the Unification Church, you must receive the Blessing. In the past, at the time of Abraham, one had to be circumcised to become a citizen of Israel; and in the time of Jesus, one had to be baptized. It is the same today. In the Unification Church, one cannot become a citizen of the third Israel without receiving the Blessing. However, in receiving the Blessing one must fulfill certain conditions that are neither simple nor easy. I continuously exerted myself and devoted my whole life in fulfilling the necessary foundations for these Blessings. (19-172, 1968.1.1)

When we say that the territory of the Blessed Families will be expanded, it means that the realm of the mainstream God-centered families will be expanded, thereby forming the tribe of God. The fact that families that have inherited the internal heavenly heart and standard of the True Parents will emerge and spread out horizontally signifies that a God centered tribe, people and nation will be created. Moreover, it will not end there; ultimately, a world centered on God will be established. (100-267, 1978.10.22)

Originally, the Blessed Families of the Unification Church were not created for the purpose of forming a nation. They were initiated with the aim of establishing a world of goodness centered on God. That is why the Blessed Families of the Unification Church transcend both nation and race. Because you set out centered on God, even though each of your families is independent, and each of you are separate individuals named Kim or Pak, the Blessed Families of the Unification Church are families that represent not only individuals but the people of the whole world. To put it simply, you are families who represent the whole; you transcend nations, peoples, and tribes. (100-267, 1978.10.22)

The Unification Church should make it possible for people who have no connection to come together based on the love of God and to form new families, which will then lead to new tribes that transcend all existing tribal concepts. The Church should bring together the different nationalities and tribes in order to form a new homogeneous race in such a way that people are able to love and cherish this race more than their own original lineage. This is the path being pioneered by the Unification Church and its members. (113-135, 1981.5.1)

The Lord who appears at the original starting point of the Blessing, in other words the central figure, is not limited by the time period in which he lives. He is the central figure who encompasses and transcends the history of the world. That is why the Blessing does not end with the husband and wife coming together in union. Through the Blessing, a new family must be formed, and further, a new tribe, new people, and new nation must come into being. All this begins with the Blessing. From this perspective, you must realize that since the 1960s, we have entered a new era in history. Because of this era, a new tribe will be manifested. Further, a new nation, and new world will be established on earth. Ever since their inauguration, the Blessing ceremonies of the Unification Church have been carried out in accordance with this purpose. (30-168, 1970.3.22)

1.2. Formation of the realm of the Third Israel
On God’s side, a new realm of Israel must be formed by bringing forth Blessed Families. Accordingly, from 1960, the fortune on the heavenly side will become greater. From this time on we will pass through the eras of the family, tribe, people and nation, and advance to the era of the world. Based on the family level, in the position of Jacob, I must become one with you who are in the position of Esau, and form a tribe and people. (81-109, 1975.12.1)

All of you, now living in the Last Days, have to become the ancestors of the Third Israel, and understand that the final words will be God’s words of love, based on the love of God. Therefore, you must become the visible, substantial embodiments of God’s words. God’s internal heart must become your internal heart. In other words, you must become the substantial embodiments of the original heart. (3-331, 1958.2.2)

All of you must carry out the mission of a second creator who can disseminate the words of God. In other words, you must become the propagators of the Word, of life, and of its substance. Only when you accomplish this, and become one in love, can you attend God eternally. Such is the standard of the third Israel. Only in this manner can you sow the Word, the substance, and the life. You must become the substantial embodiments of the Word and the life, representing the heart of six thousand years of biblical history. You must know how to attend God, how to understand and feel the Word, and how to fulfill your mission of recreating the second Israel. You must constantly bear in mind that only by doing so can you become the sons and daughters who completely understand the internal heart of God. Only when you become the true children of God can you live in eternal glory centering on God’s love. (3-331, 1958.2.2)

The third Israel is made up of people who were resurrected from grief. They were resurrected, not from a place of happiness, but from a place of grief. The difference here is that Satan was finally subjugated by these people who were in a miserable situation.

Some time ago I told you about my experience on Yong-mae island, so you may realize how extremely difficult it was to deal with. However, even while fleeing for safety, I made up my mind that out of the thirty million people of this nation, I would take the most difficult path. So I set out with this resolution: “I will walk this path until I die! I will follow this path until my heart stops beating! I will continue to tread this path as long as there is breath left in me!” (26‑16, 1969.10.14)

The world has attained its present form through the motivation of one heart; and history has continued up until the present day through the investment of the heart of God and through the flesh and blood of Jesus. You must know that you are the substantial beings who, today, can bring all this to fruition. You must understand that you can remain as the third Israel only when you have become the object partners who possess the agonized and desperate heart of Jesus Christ. By having such a heart, Jesus offered himself as a sacrifice to create the second Israel. Therefore, only when you are prepared to do the same, can you become the ancestors of the third Israel. Only then can you become the original children of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the Garden of Eden. (3-313, 1958.1.26)

The Blessed Families of the Unification Church are not in the position of the original Israel, waiting and yearning for the Messiah through the tradition of Judaism. Instead, they are one step ahead, because they have already received the Messiah and have formed a new tribe. (35-299, 1970.10.30)

When we consider Korea, we can say that the people who do not believe in God correspond to the first Israel, the members of existing churches correspond to the second Israel, and the Unification Church corresponds to the third Israel. That is why Satan is attacking the center of this providence. (19-268, 1968.2.20)

1.3. The Blessing is the key for entering the Third Israel
Abraham established Israel through the offering of sacrifices, but the Unification Church is creating Israel through the Blessing. Therefore, entering the third Israel is possible only through the Blessing. (158-258, 1967.12.29)

The Unification Church is setting up the absolute substantial standard that Adam and Jesus failed to establish due to the interference of Satan. The Holy Wedding Ceremony was initiated in 1960 by establishing Father’s family. Thereafter, we had to form the realm of the tribe, going beyond the realm of the family. In order to create the realm of the tribe, we should stand in the position of the apostles who were united into one with Jesus. If Jesus had formed a family after he had established a relationship with his apostles as the subject, then the apostles would in turn have been able to create families of their own. In this way, a new realm of tribe would have been formed within Judaism. (55-147, 1972.5.7)

If Jesus had performed the holy wedding ceremony, the twelve apostles would then have had to completely unite with Jesus’ family before they could participate in their own holy wedding ceremony. Then they would have received the Blessing on the foundation of Jesus’ family, and established the victorious realm that Satan could not invade either spiritually or physically.

Today, the new tribe created through the Blessing is completely different from the realm of the adopted sons, who were restored from the fallen state. The formation of this new tribe signifies that the realm of the tribe established by the Son of God has appeared here on earth for the first time. (55-147, 1972.5.7)

Christianity failed to stand in the position of both physical and spiritual perfection. In other words, it achieved the realm of the second Israel spiritually but not physically. As a consequence, we must additionally achieve the substantial standard. The day on which we achieve this is the day of the Second Coming. Christians who have waited and yearned for this day must receive the returning Lord on the spiritual foundation of the second Israel, and establish the worldwide realm of the chosen people of the third Israel. (16-223, 1966.6.19)

Though Jesus was victorious spiritually, he failed to establish the realm of Israel on earth. The returning Lord comes to establish on earth that victorious spiritual realm of Israel. This must start from one individual on earth. (19‑317, 1968.3.29)

When you look at the world today, you see that it is going to ruin, just like the nations of two thousand years ago. Even under such circumstances, God is carrying out His providence with Korea representing Israel, and the United States representing Rome. When these two nations unite into one, the foundation upon which the whole world can be made into one can be achieved. The foundation of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth can be achieved through the absorption of the communist world by the spirit worldwide foundation of Christianity.

That is why the returning Lord is responsible for uniting the communist and democratic worlds into one. How far have we come? We have already achieved the worldwide foundation. The Unification Church has already laid down the foundation of the kingdom on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. Because of this, the five races of the world have now come together as one great family. The people of the third Israel are those who can own the Kingdom of God on the earth and in the spirit world based upon the foundation of a united world. So we have now become the people of the third Israel. (92‑202, 1977.4.10)

The third Israel is made up of people who have inherited the heart of God. The foundation of substance in the realm of heart must be spread out to the rest of the world by the returning Lord. On that foundation the world must be restored through indemnity. In this way, the standard of the restored family must be established. (55-146, 1972.5.7)

Jesus’ original destiny was to become the True Parent of humanity. However, the fact that Jesus, who came as the True Parent was struck by Satan, signifies that the whole of humanity, who were supposed to be reborn through the True Parents, was also struck by Satan. Since the Parents were struck, the descendants cannot go beyond the standard of the Parents. Therefore, people who could not begin with their thoughts centered on God’s will have gathered under the cross of Jesus, and these people are the Christians of today – spread out across the world. (55-146, 1972.5.7)

Section 2. The History of the Blessed Couples

2.1. History of the 36, 72, and 124 Couples
The work of God is the creation of a people from a tribe. The formation of the tribe was begun in earnest after 1960, the year of the Holy Wedding Ceremony and Blessing of Rev. Moon, the founder of the Unification Church. The 36 and 72 couples follow this. The 36 Couples represent the restoration of the ancestors of the people of Israel, the history of Judaism. They are the representatives of the ancestors. The 72 Couples stand on the foundation of this formation stage.

Then, who are the 72 Couples? Numerically, they are twice the number of the 36 Couples. In Blessed Families, there exists a conflict between Cain and Abel families. Centering on the parents, the eldest son’s family and second son’s family could not unite. Because Cain always inclined toward attacking Abel, they were always disunited. Therefore, the 72 Couples can be seen as the couples called to symbolically fulfill the condition of indemnity for this disunity. (110-120, 1980.11.10)

On the horizontal substantial level, the 72 Couples represent the 72 disciples related to the twelve apostles at the time of Jesus. When we consider them vertically centered on the 36 Couples, they correspond to the families of Cain and Abel, with the 36 Couples as the family of Adam. Until this time, all the ancestors who have influenced the age they lived in have, in one way or another, all failed in their work for the providence to unite Cain and Abel. Because the foundation upon which Cain and Abel could become one was not established, the fallen world continued on and on. Therefore, based on the 36 Couples, the 72 Couples were blessed so that one ancestral family that linked the families of Cain and Abel could be established. (110-120, 1980.11.10)

Who were the 120 followers? They were chosen after Jesus ascended to heaven, and can be said to have been the standard representing the worldwide nation, with the 72 disciples as the racial standard, and the 12 apostles as the tribal standard. That is why the Unification Church asserts that unless the Lord, who comes to restore all this through indemnity, liberates the world, the world will perish. That is why I organized the 36 and 72 couples, and through the unity of these couples, the center of a new race could be established. (110-120, 1980.11.10)

The 36 Couples represent the ancestors who lived during the two thousand years from the time of Adam to the time of Abraham. That is why there must be Cain and Abel in front of the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples were thus designated to occupy these positions. The 120 Couples were set up to represent all providential numbers, based on the number twelve. Of the 124 Couples, four couples were previously married from before. Their Blessing was for the purpose of restoring both the position of the fallen families and the family that Jesus had tried to establish. (17-216, 1967.1.1)

I blessed three couples centering on my family, and based on these three couples, there were Blessings of 36, 72 and 120 couples. I blessed these couples after going through many struggles on the world level. These couples represent the three apostles, 12 apostles, 70 disciples, and the 120 who followed Jesus. Just as Jesus became the victorious leader on behalf of his Father in the position of the Son of God, all of you must fulfill your responsibilities in the position of the son. (22-163, 1969.2.2)

In the future the Blessed Families will be an important issue. The first three couples represent Adam’s family, Noah’s family and Jacob’s family. Who are the 36 Couples? They are the representative couples who are meant to restore all conditions of indemnity presented throughout history. That is how it is.

So, who are the 36 Couples? In each era of history, not a single family has been able to fulfill the Will, or been able to form a family according to God’s will, and so the conditions necessary to indemnify this have been passed on from generation to generation. The 36 Couples, by offering these conditions of indemnity, have been called to act as shields for families on earth in this era. In other words, they are the representative couples that can fulfill the conditions of indemnity that have been handed down throughout history.

Then, who are the 72 Couples and 120 couples? The 36 Couples are representative couples of history, so they represent all that has happened in the past. Based on these couples, the 72 and 120 couples were set up as the representatives of the present. If the 36 Couples are the couples who can fulfill the conditions of family level indemnity inherited from the past, the 72 Couples and 120 couples can fulfill this condition in the present. The 72 Couples represent the tribe and people, and the 120 Couples represent the world. That is how it is. (28-60, 1970.1.3)

From the position representing the nation and people, we must face the exhausting task of having to fight the final decisive battles on the borderline between life and death. As you well know, since the 1960s we have expanded from the 36 Couples to the 72 and 120 couples centering on my Holy Wedding Ceremony.

Based on the three couples, I selected the 36 Couples to represent the ancestors of three ages, one for each group of twelve. They represent the Old, New and Completed Testament Ages. The number twelve should not just represent the horizontal foundation alone. From the vertical position, the 36 Couples also needed to establish the foundation that connects the earth with the spirit world. The Blessing was therefore extended to the 72 and 120 couples, based on the 36 who are the foundation upon which the ancestors could come down to earth. The 72 Couples can also be said to be the central figures representing heaven, by forming a race from the tribe. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

Just as Moses laid the foundation from which he could lead his people by going through the 72 elders, the Unification Church must expand from the realm of the tribe to that of the race. The key to this is the family. The providence of God is always carried out based on the family. As a result, the large holy weddings of the Unification Church are not carried out in order to deal just with individual marriage situations.

The Blessed Families must eliminate everything that is in conflict with heaven, and which has been inherited from the numerous ancestors, races and nations of past history. In order to do so, they must be a united group, one that will take up the burden of their mission in the present era that we are living in. If it is the 120 Couples, then every one of them must come together and form a team, and this goes for the 430 Couples as well. You must understand that the couples blessed in the holy wedding ceremony made their entrance as the resurrected central couples, indemnifying the failures of all previous couples in history. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

Everything would have been restored if the Cains and the Abels had united into one on the foundation of their ancestors. Isn’t that so? The purpose of restoration is not just for a nation alone. It is for the world. Restoring the nation is not enough. The world must be restored. Who were the 120 followers gathered in the upper room of Mark’s house on the day of the Pentecost, when Jesus ascended to heaven? They were the representatives of the worldwide nation. The 72 Couples become the foundation for the race, and from this a global nation can be established based upon this foundation. What that means is that the original foundation that was laid based on the 12 tribes and 72 disciples can become the center of a nation, but not the world. (84-144, 1976.2.22)

Based on the foundation of the 72 disciples, who were on the level of the nation, if the 120 followers who represented the nations of the world had united together, Jesus would have been able to accomplish the will of God on earth. This is the providential view, and it is the mission of the Unification Church to take responsibility for this by restoration through indemnity. It is the responsibility of the Church, and at the same time, the responsibility of the Blessed Families within the Church.

Then what should these families do? Based on the 36 Couples, the 72 and 120 couples must unite completely into one. They must become one completely. They are represented in the following way: the 120 Couples representing the world correspond to the formation stage, the 72 Couples correspond to the growth stage, and the 36 Couples correspond to the perfection stage. They are our ancestors. That is how we should view them. With the culmination of the Blessing of 120 couples, I could then designate holy grounds around the world in 1965.

Why did I do so? I established the 36 Couples centering on the will of God. This was followed by the 72 Couples, thereby creating the foundation for the race, and finally I laid the foundation through the 120 Couples representing a worldwide nation. That is why the time has now come for me to take care of the world’s nations. Since we have entered the era in which I can carry out this task, I designated 120 holy grounds in 40 nations around the world. Through this, the 36 Couples as the ancestors were restored by the will of God; the 72 Couples representing Cain and Abel, and the 120 Couples as the representatives of the world, were all restored. So the time has come to restore the land of the worldwide nation.

Since we have restored the people and the land in the age of God’s providence, we can now cross over to the worldwide era. This was meant to be accomplished after the designation of the holy grounds in 1965. (84-144, 1976.2.22)

In the providence of indemnifying the vertical history horizontally in the present time, a foundation for restoration through indemnity had to be laid first; that was the reason for establishing the 36, 72 and 120 couples. Of these, the 36 Couples are the miniature versions of the 36 vertical generations of ancestors. The 72 Couples represent Cain and Abel, the next generation. Finally, the 120 Couples represent 120 nations in the world. Their number should correspond to the number of United Nations member countries, which actually were 120 at the time. It turned out to be exactly so in reality. (34-103, 1970.8.29)

The 36 Couples represent the resurrected ancestors of fallen humanity, the 72 Couples represent the resurrected sons and daughters of the ancestors and the 120 Couples represent the resurrected people of the world. Therefore, it follows that if all these couples are united as one, the family, the sons and daughters, and the world will be united into one. That is why, at the very least, I will take responsibility for all couples to the 120 Couples.

From now on, your ways of thinking should be the same as mine. In order to restore one world, we must first restore one nation, and in order to restore one nation, we must mobilize our tribes; for example, if you are a Moon, then you must mobilize the Moon tribe. We must save the people of Korea by mobilizing each of our tribes. You should maintain this concept in your minds. (82-245, 1976.1.30)

The returning Lord must restore through indemnity the position of Adam’s family. Therefore, he must seek out the families that can represent the families of Adam, Noah and Abraham, and set them up as the ancestors. In order to do so, he must first find 12 couples to represent Adam’s family, 12 couples to represent Noah’s family, and 12 couples to represent Abraham’s family, thereby establishing a vertical foundation on behalf of the ancestors. That is why I organized the 36 Couples. I sought out and set up the 72 Couples to represent Cain and Abel centering on the ancestors represented by the 36 Couples. The 120 Couples represent the leaders of 120 nations around the world. (22-215, 1969.2.6)

Jesus’ 120 followers represent the world. Jesus tried to begin his worldwide dispensation with these 120 followers, but this wasn’t accomplished at that time. However, we must prepare and fulfill this work. On the way of world restoration, we must raise up our descendants step by step to act as bridges connecting us to the path. In doing this, Father cannot just select anyone to become descendants, but rather this must be done with care, as they will be representing the world. How can descendants be chosen? It was done through the holy wedding ceremonies of the 36, 72 and 124 couples in the Unification Church. (34-262, 1970.9.13)

What is the responsibility of the 36 Couples? They are to act as a shield against accusation that has resulted from all the mistakes of past history and up until this time. In other words, they must become the perfect protective fence that can block Satan out completely. That is why these families should practice the new tradition and ideology, which are completely separated from Satan. Centering on these traditions, the 72 Couples and 120 couples must expand. Considering all this, you should realize how important the responsibility of the 36 Couples is. (28‑60, 1970.1.3)

The Blessings of the 36 Couples and 72 couples were carried out within our church. That is the difference. Performing the Blessing in our church is the same as laying the foundation upon which a nation can be established. This is on the basis of the Christian church and on Judaism. Through this achievement we were able to secure an internal foundation. Next, in order to lay the external foundation and make contact with the historical realm of the world’s Christian culture, we expanded the worldwide activities based on the 124 Couples.

At the time of the Blessing of the 124 Couples, the number of member countries in the United Nations should also have been 124, and surprisingly, that was the case. The numbers of couples and member nations corresponded with each other. What this signifies is that the Blessing of 124 couples established the prerequisite internal condition of indemnity for the nation of Korea as a representative of the world’s nations, and thus set the condition on the world level. Then, what is the Blessing? It is the securing of families on God’s side, starting from the three couples and extending to the 36, 72, 124 couples, and so on, based on my family. In this way, the worldwide condition for indemnity is established. (110-123, 1980.11.10)

When you consider the Unification Church today, what is the responsibility of the 36, 72 and 124 couples, who received the blessing over the three years beginning in 1960? These couples must complete the mission of fulfilling the external prerequisites needed to provide a protective fence, something Jesus could not complete during his life on earth. In this way, they must represent the world, nation, people, tribe, and family, both externally and internally, and connect all these conditions of indemnity of the one objective standard to me. This is the responsibility they must fulfill. You must understand that fulfilling the mission of being the protective fence is the responsibility of the couples who received the Blessing during the three years from 1960. (25-22, 1969.9.21)

2.2. The 430 Couples represent the nation
After the blessing of the international holy grounds, I performed the Blessing of the 430 Couples. This number corresponds to the 430 years of captivity of the Israelites in Egypt, and also the 4,300 years of Korean history. This Blessing signifies the beginning of a new history. Moreover, the 430 Couples also represent all families in the world. Afterwards, while I was carrying out my second world tour, I blessed 43 couples in the United States, Europe and Japan. I could then connect those 43 couples to the 430 Couples on the world level. By doing this, I was able to connect the victorious foundation I had established in Korea to the world, including the Western world.

By accomplishing all this, all the families in the world, not just the members of the Unification Church, could now stand in a position to receive heavenly fortune right then and there. That is why the gates of heaven are now open to all families on earth. (52-131, 1971.12.26)

Who are the 430 Couples? They correspond exactly to the 4,300 years of Korean history. After 430 years, the Israelites were able to escape, and this included the four generations living at that time. The 430 Couples are representative couples who will, in the same manner as the Israelites, bring about a fresh beginning based on the foundation on earth of the number 43, after 4,300 years of history, and expand the territory in which the nation and people can be established according to God’s will. Considering the number 43, when you add four and three you get seven, and when you multiply the two numbers you arrive at twelve. The 430 Couples were thus blessed in Korea according to this principle.

In this way, just as the Israelites were liberated after 430 years and began their exodus, the same took place with the Unification Church members. That is why people from Jeolla province moved to Gangwon province, and people from Gangwon moved to Jeolla, and thus a great mobilization was begun through which people from different provinces were interchanged. (58-59, 1972.6.6)

The fact that I blessed 430 couples in the year which marked 4,300 years of Korean history signifies that, since the foundation built by a single religious denomination is equivalent to victory on the tribal level only and that this is not enough, then a common gate had to be opened for all the tribes worldwide.

That is why people with the surname Lee can also enjoy national and world level benefits according to God’s will. The 430 Couples were blessed in order to allow a foundation to be laid, upon which any tribe, the Kims or Paks, and so forth, could receive blessings from God. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

Because I made possible the 430 Couples Blessing, anyone who is a citizen of Korea is now living in the realm of fortune, in which everyone can be equally connected to God’s providential will. That is why we can safely conclude that Korea can never go to ruin. It cannot. This is the conclusion. We have entered such an era in history. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

We have entered the worldwide era beginning with the year 1968. Didn’t we institute God’s Day in 1968? In the year we instituted God’s Day, I conducted the Blessing of 430 couples. Isn’t that true? We are now living in the worldwide era. We are connected worldwide. After doing so, I needed to connect what I had started in Korea to the rest of the world, and so I selected and blessed 43 couples in 1969 around the world, instead of 430 couples. Why did I do so? Through the 43 Couples, I could connect the fortune I had prepared in Korea to the world. (84‑146, 1976.2.22)

The nation of Korea represents the world, and so we need to transcend all the tribes in this nation. In doing so, I am not putting the Moon tribe before others. I should open the gates through which all tribes in this nation, regardless of surname, can come in contact with God freely.

The mass holy weddings of the Unification Church are not performed to solve the marriage problems of independent individuals. The Blessed Families must eliminate everything that is in conflict with heaven, and which has been inherited from the numerous ancestors, races and nations of past history. In order to do so, they must be a united group, one that will take up the burden of their mission in the present era that we are living in. The 36 Couples must unite into one team, and the 430 Couples must come together and form a team. You must understand that the couples blessed in the holy wedding ceremony made their entrance as the resurrected central couples, indemnifying the failures of all previous couples in history.

That is why the holy wedding ceremonies of the Unification Church hold such meaning. Based on the 430 Couples, the world could be connected, and through this, the Unification Church could broadly expand into the realm of a global citizenry. Do you understand? It is not just the Korean people alone. The fact that I connected the 430 Couples to the 43 Couples on the foundation of the family on the world level signifies the birth of a new race transcending ethnicity and nationality. That is how I see it. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

Since I had to create the worldwide foundation, after blessing the 430 Couples I conducted an international wedding of people from ten different nations. Should Korea have been left out of such an event? Then, is it an honor for a foreigner to meet a Korean man, or not? Is it an honor to meet a Korean woman, or not? Considering all this, would a nation that brings honor to all people in the world prosper, or perish? That is why men should choose spouses going beyond national boundaries so that they can meet wives who will bring honor to them, and women should also choose spouses from other nations so that they can meet husbands who will bring honor to them. (26-201, 1969.10.25)

The fact that Father blessed the 430 Couples signifies that the way through which we can carry out the mission on the world level has been opened. After you attain that goal on the world level, you can then be in the position to become messiahs on the tribal level. As Blessed Families, you are not in the same position as the crucified Jesus. That is because you have received the Blessing. You are in the position of Jesus at the Second Advent, who has come back to restore his tribe. The Blessing of the 430 and 777 couples signifies that we have successfully laid Jesus’ foundation. (52‑193, 1971.12.29)

The year 1960 was a very dangerous period, just as dangerous as at the time of Jesus, when the Jews, the nation of Israel, and Rome united in opposing him, and he was finally crucified. Nonetheless, I performed the Blessing Ceremony under such circumstances. That is how I took the 36 Couples away from the clutches of Satan. In this way, starting with the 36 Couples and extending to 72, 120 and 430 couples, we aroused criticism in society and instead of being pushed out, we pushed society out. That is how we grew. (161-72, 1987.1.2)

2.3. History of the 777, 1800, 6000 and 6500 couples
This is how the history of the mass holy wedding ceremonies of our church developed. The Blessings were first begun with the three couples, then 36, 72, 124, 430, 777, and then what came next? It was the 1800 Couples. The last one is the eighth. That is how we progressed. This involves the whole world. We are now living in an era in which the gates have been opened, so that any nation in the world can enter the realm of God’s blessing. That is why I held Blessings for international couples in the United States, Germany, and Japan as the host nations. That was one reason I chose missionaries from these countries as well.

Because such a foundation had been laid, the Blessing of 777 couples could be held. This number is triple seven, and so it is the final one. It is the final one in the realm of God’s providence on the national level. Through the Blessing of the 777 Couples in 1970, the time had finally come in which any nation could enter the realm of God’s providence. Just as one needs to perfect the ideal of the couple in order to enter the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the Blessing Ceremony of the 777 Couples bestowed on any nation and tribe in the world the privilege to enter this realm of God’s providence. You must understand this. That was why, after the Blessing Ceremony was held, the 777 Couples were made to scatter all over Korea for a period of three years for the purpose of world restoration. Japanese members were asked to live separately from their spouses for five years. They were separated from 1970 through 1974, and it was not until June 10, 1975 that I issued special instructions for the couples to finally start living together. Why did I do this? It was in order to create a foundation for the worldwide providence. (84-148, 1976.2.22)

Why should the Unification Church be opposed by the parents and siblings of the members? Why should the path Rev. Moon is walking, and the Unification Church is following, be like this? That is the question: why should it be like this? Is this way true or not? This is why the heavenly and satanic worlds will be divided. In this way, the foundation was laid in Korea through the Blessings of the 36, 72 and 124 couples, and the worldwide foundation was laid through the Blessings of the 430, 777 and 1800 couples. (86-239, 1976.4.1)

You [430 couples] received the Blessing within the realm of my tribe. Centering on this, the 777 and 1800 couples were connected and represent the national level and world level respectively. The 777 Couples represent the perfection of the number seven. All the descendants of Adam and Eve have matured through their families, and passed through the process of three times seven equaling twenty-one of the formation, growth and completion stages, and are now spread out across the world. So the 777 Couples can be considered to be those representing all levels worldwide. That is why they are connected to the twenty-one levels in the world. (141-209, 1986.2.22)

By instituting God’s Day, the foundation was laid upon which God can finally intervene in and dominate all circumstances on earth, and from the year 1968 we have entered the era of national confrontation – family versus family and tribe versus tribe. That is why I ordered the 777 Couples who were blessed in 1970 to walk the 3-year course. What is this 3-year course? It is the period in which families from all over the world come to Korea, unite with the families in Korea, and set the condition for national and worldwide expansion. Through this, I was able to initiate, in 1970, the foundation of indemnity of the family and tribe through the 3-year course during 1970, 1971 and 1972.

In order to achieve this, I broke up everything that had been prepared by the families who had received the Blessing up until that time; that is the 36, 72, 120, 430 and 777 couples who had secured a living and had children according to their own family circumstances. I broke up all these families and sent them out in different directions, to the south and the north. These families became a sacrificial offering by my making them walk the nationwide three year indemnity course, in order that the tribes and people of this nation could be saved. (143‑180, 1986.3.18)

The three-year course required an all-out offensive. What came next after the Blessing of the 777 Couples can only be described as an all-out offensive focusing on Korea. That is why during the three-year course all our Blessed Couples were mobilized. Did we mobilize the 777 Couples at that time? We even mobilized the 777 Couples. Every one of the couples left their children at home and went out to serve for the benefit of their nation. It seems like only yesterday that everyone set forth, crying and pledging that they would save their nation. In order to fill up the pit of suffering in this nation, they handed over their beloved sons and daughters, wrapped in blankets, across the fences and into the houses of their opposing parents. They just left them there and set out on this path, having nothing to eat for many days on end. (196-248, 1990.1.1)

During the three years from 1970, we even mobilized the 777 Couples, didn’t we? Didn’t you do the same? This was worldwide. We mobilized them in order to undergo hardships for the sake of the nation during the three years. What this means is that there is no family on earth, representing the nation or the world, who can be a match for the families of the Unification Church. Every family must become like the families in the Unification Church. How we were criticized during those three years! Since their mothers and fathers opposed them, the couples wrapped their babies in blankets and left them on the doorsteps of their parents’ houses at night, before setting out. Why did they have to do that? It was because they had to set the condition that they loved their nation more than their own sons and daughters.

In order to do so, some of them even left their children in orphanages. Some husbands split up with their wives. After blessing them, instead of letting them live happily ever after, I made them throw away what little they had in their households, even pots and pans, and turned them out of their own homes. I did all this, so that the Blessed Families of the Unification Church from various tribes could go out to the nation as representatives of their tribes and restore them through indemnity.

At first, we were opposed nationwide, but in the end, the circumstances were such that the same people were heard to say, “If we want to defend ourselves against Kim Il-sung and save our nation, we must become like the members of the Unification Church.” We set an example for others, teaching them that if you want to save your nation, you must do what we did, and serve the nation by sacrificing your wives and children. At the end of the three years, the people who at first had opposed us welcomed us. The fact that they did this signified the restoration of the Cain and Abel relationship. (198-328, 1990.2.11)

I even mobilized the 777 Couples. They set out according to the order of mobilization, leaving behind their homes and even their children as orphans. This was the period of indemnity, cleansing everything in the nation, in order to go out to the world. Based on the family level, because there was no other solution except to set up a period of separation through the three-year course, the couples had to fulfill their duties of loyalty and patriotism to Korea in the position of protecting the nation from Kim Il-sung’s intended invasion. This was the period in which Blessed Families had to act as exemplary patriotic families. (264‑61, 1994.10.9)

The year 1970 saw the beginning of a great mobilization. The Blessed Families from ten nations around the world were called to Korea, in order to restore Canaan. They were called to Korea and became completely united while over here. You must know that this was after the Blessing of the 777 Couples. Wasn’t that Blessing held in 1970? In making such a foundation, the Unification tribe from across the world representing ten nations came to participate. Going beyond the number nine, which signifies formation, growth and completion, the number ten is the number of God, and it also corresponds to the number twelve. That is why the ten nations must be connected providentially. (69-237, 1974.1.1)

The 36 Couples represent the twelve apostles, and the 72 Couples are in the same position as the 70 disciples. Didn’t Jesus have 70 disciples? Then the 124 Couples are in a similar position to the 120 followers, followed by the 430 and 777 couples. Restoration through indemnity takes place in this order, expanding to the rest of the world. In this manner, the fortune of Korean re-unification will henceforth emerge on this worldwide foundation. It will gradually appear as time goes by. This is how the Principle works.

he women of the Unification Church should attain living circumstances that are at least superior to those of Kim Ilsung in North Korea. If they don’t, they won’t be able to go to the Kingdom of Heaven. A time will come in the near future, when everyone who believes in the Unification Church will get to live in an environment that is far superior to Kim Il-sung’s in North Korea. A time will come in the not too distant future, when just being a 777 couple will make you a guest of honor wherever you visit; you will be greeted with music from a military band, and people in high places in that nation will go out of their way to serve you. (58-70, 1972.6.6)

Until now, it has been really complicated, hasn’t it? First of all, you had to restore three spiritual sons and daughters. Up to the time of the Blessing of the 777 Couples, I insisted that they needed to restore at least three spiritual sons and daughters. However, I have not asked this of those who have received the Blessing since then. Restoring three spiritual children represents the restoration of half of Adam’s realm. Through them, half of that realm can be restored. It represents the restoration of the world of the three angels.

Before the True Parents came into existence, even Father had to pray in the name of Jesus; he could not pray in the name of the True Parents. However, after conducting the Holy Blessing, he was finally able to pray in the True Parents’ name. (288-28, 1997.10.31)

Centering on the True Parents, couples were blessed in this order: starting with the 3 couples, then 36, 72, 124, 430, 777, and finally the 1800 Couples. These are the seven stages, the number seven. There still remain three stages to fulfill, fulfilling the number three. It is always the number of sanctification. Why must it be the number three? There can be no harmony in a straight line. Only with the number three can an area be formed. If you leave the number three like this, it forms a straight line, and there is no returning path in a straight line. However, when you have three points, a path through which you can return is formed. That is why it is always in the third stage that you can return. After you climb up, you can always turn and come back. (288‑28, 1997.10.31)

I have already left the gates to the Kingdom of Heaven open for all tribes in Korea. These gates must not be blocked. The gates cannot be closed, because the universal love centered on God is the love of the whole. All gates must remain open. That is how we can proceed. Expansion to include the rest of the world begins there, starting with the 430 Couples, and then the 777 Couples. Through them we can stand on the world level. We are going beyond the national stage, and entering the world stage, and that is why the 6000 Couples represent all humankind. Following next was the 6700 couple Blessing (including 200 from the United States). This Blessing was based on the foundation of the number seven, and allowed us to establish the liberated realm in the satanic world, and even in the spirit world. (291-293, 1998.3.18)

Before everything else, I emphasized the importance of the restoration of the archangel. This is achieved through the restoration of three spiritual sons and daughters. I placed emphasis on this until the time of the 777 Couples. From the 1800 Couples onward, we advanced to the next stage. Since the time had come in which I could bless couples in the world as representatives of the worldwide nations, I did not put emphasis on restoration of the archangel. The Blessing of 1800 couples was the seventh Blessing I had conducted. Through it, we crossed the number seven. The eighth was the Blessing of 6000 couples, and the ninth was the 6700 couples. The 30,000 Couples were blessed on the horizontal level. On the horizontal level, the Blessing can spread out and directly influence the world. Do you understand? (288-228, 1997.11.28)

The fact that the Blessing has been successfully conducted signifies that the realm of the heavenly family has come into existence on the earth on the foundation of the True Parents, despite ruthless opposition by the satanic world. Many tribes are included in that realm. With Korea as the center, all kinds of tribes are incorporated within that realm. The gates to that realm were opened through the Blessing of the 430 and 777 couples, who have in turn been connected to the rest of the world. (164-165, 1987.5.14)

The number 18 is the completion number of the satanic world. The number 16, which is the square of four, is also an ideal number of the satanic world. That is why 16 nations of the United Nations took part in the Korean War, and 160 nations participated in the Seoul Olympics. North and South Korea were also the 160th and the 161st nations to join the United Nations. This is what is taking place in the world today. (251‑255, 1993.10.31)

Satan destroyed family relationships, and so we are establishing a transnational movement that binds the family to God’s realm of direct dominion with the 777 Couples, followed by the 1800 Couples. The 1800 Couples will be the last in creating this movement. The number 18 comes from the satanic number six multiplied by three representing formation, growth and completion.

The fact that I have restored 1800 couples from the satanic world signifies that I have gone beyond the realm of the tribe. The victory I achieved on the national level is the starting point of the path leading to the world level. The 1800 Couples are three times the number 600, which represents the realm of Satan’s dominion. Therefore, by establishing the families on this basis, the 1800 Couples have become the standard of indemnification for the families in Satan’s realm.

The 6000 Couples connect the Christians who are in the vertical position with the non-Christian people worldwide; in other words, they connect the vertical Christians with the horizontal Cain world. The fact that I have connected them through the 6000 Couples shows that the era of the satanic world attacking the Blessed Families has passed. That is how the situation is developing. My course, which was leading to the world level, began from there.

The spiritual standard of the growth stage has been established on the national level. In establishing the worldwide standard, since the spiritual foundation of Christianity works as the worldwide foundation, the worldwide substantial standard had to be connected to the realm of Christianity. Therefore, in order to achieve this, I went to the United States and carried out nationwide revival activities. Wherever I went, I was welcomed. In this manner, I connected all this foundation in America to Korea as the representative of the national standard. That was how I returned to Korea victorious. (190-275, 1989.6.19)

For the Blessed Families, the international holy wedding is something of a tradition. I placed a lot of importance on the 1800 Couples, right? That number came from three times six. That is why 1800 couples were blessed. Jesus needed 120 couples, and the returning Lord needs 180 couples. 180 and 160 couples have the same numerical meaning. They are both multiples of the number four. The number 16 comes from four times four, and the number 18 comes from six times three. They are the completion numbers of Satan.

Didn’t I instruct Blessed Families to bless 160 couples from their tribes for this reason? Originally, it was supposed to be 180 couples, but 160 couples are also acceptable. It is easier to accomplish a smaller number, and so I said 160 couples are okay; but from now on, you must bless 180 couples. The seventh Blessing I performed was the 1800 Couples Blessing. Right through, from the 3, 36, 72, 124, 430, 777 to the 1800 Couples, you can count seven Blessings in total. From the number seven, we must move on to the numbers 8, 9 and 10, the number of unity. Once we reach the number ten, we can move into the era of the globalization of the Blessing. (292-20, 1998.3.27)

From now on, I am free. Up until now I have taught you clearly as an elder brother would a younger brother, as God would His beloved sons and daughters, as a husband would his wife, and as a father would his children. Haven’t I taught you from all these different positions until now? I educated the Blessed Families at least three times, from the 36 Couples to the 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, 6000 and finally the 6500 Couples. I have even educated the 30,000 Couples, and so now my work is done. (235-124, 1992.8.29)

2.4. The 30,000 Couples: Formation stage of the international Blessing
Up to the present time, many Blessing ceremonies have been carried out, and particularly in 1992, I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Why the number 30,000? This was an international Blessing. In 1952, we lost the original worldwide Blessing era, in which we would have been able to hold the Blessing on a worldwide scale centering on True Parents, Forty years later, in 1992, we were finally able to enter the worldwide Blessing era, and so the 30,000 Couples Blessing was held. This is the formation stage of the worldwide era. (275-282, 1996.1.1)

The 30,000 Couples Blessing in 1992 was the formation stage. It was truly an international level. The ceremony transcended everything, including race and culture. What is marriage? Wasn’t it originally brought about because of the love between Adam and Eve? Adam and Eve denied God centering on Satan, but we can restore this through indemnity by receiving the Blessing centering on God and the True Parents. (277-135, 1996.4.7)

It was our parents who got married of their own accord and then opposed their children becoming members of this church. That is why in the Unification Church we bestowed the right of Blessing even to the parents. We must bless the satanic world along with our members. That is why at the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing; we blessed even those who had only attended a 7-day workshop. That is how we progress. In this worldwide era, a time may come in which 3.6 million young couples may be blessed, following the Blessing of the 30,000 and 360,000 couples. The current situation of young people in the world today, tattered and torn, originated from Adam’s family.

Jesus died because he was unable to establish his marriage. It was all because of the love relationship. Everything that has occurred until now will be repeated in this era. The responsibility of the True Parents in this completion era is to marry the children of direct descent as well as the young people, and so from now on, I will not have to concern myself with the Blessing of previously married couples. (243-325 1993.1.28)

Since I put great emphasis on the family, I blessed 30,000 couples last year. This was like dropping a bomb on the world. Think about it, the marriage of 30,000 couples! We are living in a world in which even the parents cannot control their own children, and yet Rev. Moon of the Unification Church brought together young people from 131 nations around the world and married them. Can you think of anything more miraculous or amazing in the world? (243-214, 1993.1.10)

On April 10, 1992, I blessed religious leaders from eight nations including Islamic countries, and thereby set the condition of having the Muslims come into unity with us. You did not know of this, did you? There was no one who withdrew from the Blessing. Even the Muslims took part in it. The Blessing of 30,000 couples was a truly international Blessing. Chinese, Koreans, and even North Korean youths came to our church, attracted by the Blessing. They were converted from Communism, were educated, and some even received the Blessing. Simply said, the Blessing has now spread to the whole world.

I brought together 30,000 young men and 30,000 women from 131 nations, matched them using their photographs, and married them. If anyone other than I was doing this, you would ask yourselves, “Is he out of his mind?” There is no one else in the world who would carry out such a task. I am not out of my mind. Everything I do may seem incredible to you, but that’s just because I am too competent, don’t you think so? (243‑247, 1993.1.17)

From now on, individuals should not be involved in the Family Party. Instead, families should participate in it. In this way, they must try to have everyone receive the Blessing. Do you think it will be easy, or difficult? That is why I have deployed tribal messiahs. If you return to your hometowns and set the standard as tribal messiahs, your whole tribe can be restored at once.

If all of the 30,000 Couples that received the Blessing returned to their hometowns and witnessed to twelve couples each, then in three years the Blessing of 360,000 couples would be possible. I have already created the environment in which this can be brought about. Think about it. Has there been anyone else in history, apart from me, who married 30,000 couples at once? It is my plan to hold a Blessing Ceremony for 360,000 couples on the next occasion.

If I were to marry that number of couples, even if I were to marry one thousand couples per day, it would take me a whole year. Only after I have done this can I go to the spirit world and declare before God, “Father, I have brought together the varied and complicated cultural realms, regardless of racial discrimination, and unified the world as you desired.” Then He would laugh aloud, “Ha ha ha…!” with great joy. We have now entered a new era, in which even the smart youth of our Unification Church can accomplish this. (241-137, 1992.12.20)

Thirty thousand couples from 131 nations received the Blessing even though they had only just been matched by photograph. This was a historic event. Could the pope bring this about? Could the president of the United States do this kind of thing? It was not I who wished to do this, but you. You asked me, “Please, Father, do this for us!” Now that I have matched you, do you think the couples suit each other well, or not? The whole world knows that I carry out the matching using photographs only. The members of the Unification Church are intelligent, and that is why they have left the matching up to me. I do not think I will do it from next time.

Then you will see a lot of crying going on around you. They will cry, “I should have received the Blessing earlier…” Where do you think I got this ability? I can tell if a person will suit another just by looking. Because I have such ability, I am able to act as the founder of the Unification Church. Do you think it’s easy to become a religious founder? Isn’t it true that ever since the beginning of history, no one has been persecuted more than Rev. Moon? On a quiz show that I saw, to the question, “In all of history, which religious leader has been persecuted the most?” the answer came out spontaneously – “Rev. Moon!” Isn’t that true? (235‑249, 1992.9.20)

The time will come when you will have to run away from an avalanche of people. The time will come when you will be proud of the fact that you heard about the Blessing from the highest of the Blessed Couples. Between being witnessed to by one of the 30,000 Couples, and one of the 6000 Couples, which do you think would hold more value? The members who have served a long time in the Unification Church will be received warmly wherever they go when they explain about the Blessing. (235-165, 1992.8.29)

The fact that 30,000 young couples from around the world have come together to be married is truly something to be celebrated on a universal scale. It is more wonderful than the marriage of a prince or princess of a king in his palace, which is celebrated by the whole nation. This marriage is on the worldwide level. If the Blessing on the worldwide scale were to develop from this to a second or third occasion, events of epic proportions would take place as a result. (234‑281, 1992.8.27)

I will open the Blessing of the 30,000 Couples to people in general. They will receive the Blessing after being educated for forty days only, and then the couples will walk the three-year course. Even those who have done nothing to deserve the Blessing will receive the benefits. Therefore, all of you should set new traditions that will be adored and cherished by the people in your neighborhood, and make them exclaim, “That is what a Blessed Family is like!” Then the newly Blessed Families will be able to come to your family and unite together like the twelve tribes of Israel. In this way, you will create an environment similar to the one surrounding me, and people will say, “Oh, I wish I could have a meal with the people in that family!”

Once you become the central figure in the course of fulfilling the duties of love in which you give and give, and forget that you have given – just as God has done – the environment surrounding you would never be like a desert, even if you wanted it to be. Then the day will come in which the cheers of a united people and the cries for a united South and North Korea will rock the world. Soon the South and North will be liberated, and the members of the Unification Church will shout three cheers of Mansei with rapturous joy. (215-107, 1991.2.6)

2.5. The 360,000 Couples represent the growth stage of the international Blessing
Did you know that during the past two or three years the Unification Church has reached an international level? Are you aware of this? Then how did we attain such a level? By earning a lot of money? By witnessing to many people? It was through the Blessing. When was the 360,000 Couples’ Blessing held? It was in 1995. The 30,000 Couples Blessing? It was in 1992. The 30,000 Couples came in 1992 and the 360,000 Couples in 1995. Next came the Blessing of the 3.6 Million Couples. Who would have believed at the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing, that at the next one we would bless 360,000 couples? It was the same after the Blessing of the 360,000 Couples. After that Blessing, it took us less than three years to hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. We did it in two and a half years. It wasn’t even that long. When I first issued the instructions to prepare for the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, not one person believed that it would actually happen. I can’t speak for God, but even I was in doubt. Think about it. Is one finger the same as ten, or not? How many hills are there? There are ten hills to climb. During the three years I worked in Jardim, Brazil, I declared the era of the Second Generation in which absolute faith is paramount. Now the time has come in which you have no choice but to believe, even if you don’t want to. (291-152, 1998.3.11)

When I told everyone that from the Blessing of the 30,000 Couples we will move on to the Blessing of the 360,000 Couples, no one believed me, and the providence was set back as a result. The members all refused to believe me, and so through their lack of faith they disqualified themselves. Moreover, when I told them that from the Blessing of 360,000 couples we will move on to the Blessing of 3.6 million, they didn’t believe me either. Then I told them to prepare for the Blessing of 36 million couples by the end of May, and later changed the number to 120 million couples. Do you think people who say such things are normal, or crazy? (291-152, 1998.3.11)

The marriage of 3.6 million couples is the completion of the formation, growth and completion stages. By passing through the Blessings of 30,000 and 360,000 couples we have reached the completion stage. When you explain this in terms of water level, it would be the same as the tide coming in every six hours and going out after twelve hours. The water that comes in earlier and the water that comes later would still be at an equal level when the tide eventually goes back out. In fact, if the water that came in later pushed forward and replaced the water that came in first, then the former would be ahead of the latter. Therefore, we can say that we have entered the era of equalization. (282-181, 1997.3.12)

The year I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing was the year that Mother stepped forth as a public figure. This was an international Blessing. For the first time, the True Parents were able to stand on an equal footing and hold the international Blessing in the formation stage, so that it could spread out to all nations in the world. The International Blessing of the 360,000 Couples represented the growth stage, while the Blessing of 3.6 million couples was at the completion stage. From the time of the Blessing of 30,000 couples, the way was opened for the international Blessing, through which anyone, regardless of religion or place of birth, could be blessed. Then we held the 360,000 Couples Blessing of the growth era as a grand event. Now we will hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, through which everyone, even nonbelievers, can inherit the Blessing on equal terms. (280-215, 1997.1.1)

From now on, whole nations will come over to our side. Hasn’t it been difficult to witness to people until now? Once we cross over to the era of the tribe, nations will come over to our side. If the presidents and the nations accept us, we could even bless 3.6 million couples at once.

If I persuaded Kim Il-sung to hold the wedding ceremony of 360,000 couples involving the youth in North Korea, and the ceremony was actually held, do you think the unification of South and North Korea would come about, or not? If we held such a ceremony, in which 360,000 young men of North Korea and 360,000 young women of South Korea were married, do you think unification would come about, or not? At this time, when even Japanese people are marrying Koreans, is there any logic that says North Koreans and South Koreans cannot get married? If Kim Il-sung is a real man, he cannot oppose bringing together young men and women in marriage. It is a very simple issue. (240-205, 1992.12.13)

At first, those who received the Blessing had to live separately for seven years. They had to pass through these seven years. The end of indemnity is so high up and so far away, but we are getting closer, aren’t we? We have almost reached the top, through the number 36, as can be seen from the 360,000 Couples or the 360 Million Couples. Based on the conditions of indemnity, history has been accelerated several hundred years, and we have reached the present state. We have marched forward, starting from the 36 Couples to the 3.6 Million, 36 Million and 360 Million Couples. In fact, in terms of heart, the older members have become aged and rather rusty, and so they can no longer carry out worldwide activities that would set an example to the rest.

There would be no dullards in Japan if they could all receive the Blessing, because they would quickly realize the value of the Blessing and develop themselves. In this way, they stand on an equal footing with those who received the Blessing before them. Why was the Blessing conducted in the order of 30,000, 360,000, 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million couples? The Blessing of the 30,000 Couples was the ceremony of sanctification. Centering on the number three, the Blessing was conducted to separate the satanic world from God’s world in terms of the realm of international Blessing. (291-230, 1998.3.13)

When you say True Parents, everyone knows that you’re referring to Rev. Moon. How amazing is that? The words True Parents automatically put Rev. Moon into your minds; what more could you expect? I can’t teach you more than that. Forty years ago, in order to explain the Second Advent of the Lord, I had to go through the sixty-six books of the Bible, but now there is no need to even talk about the Second Advent. When asked, “Do you know Rev. Moon?” the answer would be that he is the man who has blessed 360,000 couples, and will bless 3.6 million couples in the not too distant future. One might ask, “Is he an ordinary person or the Messiah?” Considering all he has done, the right answer would be that he is the Messiah; no one would think that he was just an ordinary person. (275-66, 1995.11.3)

The time has come when Rev. Moon of the Unification Church can, in the position of the True Parents, marry people and send hundreds of thousands of couples as tribal messiahs into the world. Since the era is now upon us in which 360,000 couples are being sent out, the tribes of these couples cannot perish. After receiving the Blessing, we can have sons and daughters; centering on our families, we can accomplish all that Jesus failed to achieve because of the families of Zechariah and Joseph who did not fulfill their responsibility to unite.

That is why our work will be done when the family of the husband and the family of the wife are united into one. They represent Cain and Abel. Doesn’t the husband come from his clan? Just as the husband has his own clan, the wife has her own clan also. Therefore, the husband would be the son-in-law to the wife’s clan, and the wife would be the daughter-in-law of the husband’s clan. On the day these two clans are brought together and at least 160 couples from both clans are united, Satan will lose his base of activity within these two clans. (274-169, 1995.10.29)

Since the root of lineage was defiled, it must be overturned. That is why, every now and then you hear about the “root of-lineage research movement.” Through the false parents and their wrongful marriage, the origin was turned upside down, and so it is only logical and reasonable that the True Parents must come and perform international holy wedding ceremonies. That is why we are first holding the 360,000 Couples Blessing, and later the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. Do you think we will succeed in holding the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing, or not? We’ll have to wait and see, won’t we? It is already decided. The Blessing is going to happen. (273-247, 1995.10.29)

When I announced that three years after conducting the 30,000 Couples Blessing, I would conduct the Blessing of 360,000 couples, was there even one person who believed that would be possible? Only God and I knew better. We accomplished this in five months. From now on, a 3.6 Million Couples Blessing won’t even be a problem. There are hundreds of millions of Hindus in India, and more than 70 million Muslims in Pakistan. Both of these nations will claim that they can accomplish 3.6 million couples on their own. The United States will be reduced to running errands. They are skeptical that America could achieve this. It is a serious problem. (272‑161, 1995.10)

You must understand that we cannot leave the world as it is: full of confusion, evil, and pervaded with free and open sex. AIDS is dealing a crushing blow to the world. Knowing that the sins of humankind always demand punishment and in order to protect the world from this dreadful fate, I had no choice but to organize the world into one big family.

When I married 3.6 million couples, do you think the candidates would have examined the Unification Church’s views on marriage before receiving the Blessing or not? Now is a time of crisis. The world is in trouble, despite the fact that we have conducted the 360,000 Couples Blessing.

Primary school students may ask their teachers: “Teacher, we are now eleven, twelve years old, and we’ll have to get married when we grow up. Other churches say that the wedding ceremonies of the Unification Church are heretical, bad, and from the devil, but the 360,000 Couples of the Unification Church are happy in their marriages, even though they come from different parts of the world, never saw each other in person and were matched using photographs. On the other hand, there are people from my neighborhood, who got engaged and later married, and broke up within a week. Considering this, is it right to get married in the Unification Church?” Then how should the teacher answer? Such a time is just in front of us. (273-252, 1995.10.29)

Now that we have performed the 360,000 Couples Blessing, the next stage is to hold the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing in three years time, and 36 Million Couples Blessing three years after that. After these Blessings are held, do you think you’ll be able to find a neighborhood in the world where there isn’t at least one Blessed Couple? There will be Blessed Families everywhere. Then we will achieve great power.

In such a nation, boundaries separating towns would disappear. It would be no problem to connect all the places of the world. Then you will be able to sit in your own home, and make friends with people from all the nations of the world on the phone. (272-138, 1995.10.1)

In this era of progressing beyond the Blessings of the 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples, the standard of a worldwide liberated realm is finally being formed today, and I can now give three cheers for myself. Until now, my life has been wretched. I have walked the path of death with gritted teeth in order to usher in the day when the whole universe can rejoice. The 4,000 years of history had to be indemnified in 400 years, but since a person cannot live that long, I had to accomplish this in 40 years within my life. Think about it for yourselves, how serious it must have been for me to have to finish this work in forty years, staking my whole life on it. (289-81, 1997.12.30)

We are conducting this campaign on a worldwide scale in order to lay the foundation for the global realm of True Parents. Therefore, we have conducted the Blessing ceremonies of 30,000 and 360,000 couples, and at present are preparing for the 3.6 Million Couples Blessing. This means we have passed the formation and growth stage. The fact we have passed the growth stage signifies that we have gone beyond the national level foundation.

Since the time has come when we can restore the lost nation – the restored realm of Israel that was not established in Jesus’ time – from this point of view, the time has come for us to restore the family, tribe, people and nation centering on myself. That is why we are now moving into the era of kingship. (277-287, 1996.4.19)

2.6. The 3.6 Million Couples represent the completion stage of the international Blessing
Our expansion on a worldwide scale should take place on the foundation of the Blessed Families. The world is fast becoming a global family, due to the establishment of the 30,000 Couples, the 360,000 Couples and the 3.6 Million Couples. As a result, we have now ushered in a new era where not only God alone, but God’s family and the family of True Parents can dwell on earth without having to pass through the previous historical generations expressed vertically and their present expansion expressed horizontally. Therefore, I was able to proclaim the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Because we were successful in conducting the three Blessings representing formation, growth and completion, we have entered the era in which the Blessed Families of the Unification Church around the world can be welcomed wherever they go, with no obstacles in their paths. Consequently, we are living in an era when God can rest wherever He wants. That is why I performed this declaration ceremony. Now that heaven has declared the realm of the Sabbath, what will happen is that based on the international 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples, we will hold the Blessing ceremonies of 36 million couples and 360 million couples. Conducting these two ceremonies will be easy, as they will be like going down the hill from the top. The Blessing of 360 million couples will act as a divide, and once we pass over this peak, humanity will become one big family.

What was initiated in Adam’s family was lost, and in order to restore that, we attempted to accomplish this on the national level, followed by the world level. It was done connected to me, and for the first time in history the whole of humanity will be able to enter the liberated realm based on our victories on the family, national, and world levels. (287‑108, 1997.9.19)

What will happen after the Blessing Ceremony of 360 million couples is held? The Blessing of 3.6 million couples will be the highest peak when it comes to the Blessing. It is like Mt. Everest. We are now climbing this great mountain. This will be the most difficult crest for us to surmount. Once we reach the peak, we will then be able to hold the 36 Million Couples Blessing on the foundation of having completed the 30,000 Couples of the formation stage, 360,000 couples of the growth stage, and 3.6 million couples of the completion stage. All these numbers relate to the number 36, except for the 30,000 Couples. Why the number three? The number three is a number representing the process. At all times, transition takes place in three stages. That is why I blessed 30,000 couples and not 36,000. Since the number three always represents a period of separation, upon the foundation we created by blessing the 30,000 Couples, we climbed to the top by holding the 360,000 and 3.6 Million Couples Blessings. This was the most difficult task we had to accomplish. The whole world was watching us to see if we could do it.

The religious community was dubious, saying, “The Unification Church has blessed 360,000 couples and are claiming that they will bless 3.6 million couples next. It may have been easy to bless 360,000 couples, but will they succeed in blessing 3.6 million couples?” Isn’t it roughly one year and eight months since the Blessing of 360,000 couples? Not one person believed that we would be successful. However, we accomplished 3.6 million couples on July 15. When we count the number of couples we have blessed up until today, the total number would top 25 million couples. Was it yesterday or the day before when the final count was 24.57 million couples? Considering this, the total number would now round up to 25 million couples. (288‑16, 1997.10.31)

By accomplishing 3.6 million couples, we will cross the final peak of the world, and in so doing, we must establish more national messiahs than there are member countries in the United Nations. Our success in blessing 3.6 million couples will lay the foundation upon which each national messiah can influence the cabinet ministers in their respective nations, focusing on their ambassadors to the United Nations. What the United Nations needs right now is the institution of True Parents, and the establishment of a United Nations for women and a United Nations for the youth. Once Mother and Father, Cain and Abel, women, students and the youth have joined the United Nations, then the whole world will become united and peaceful. (282-36, 1997.2.16)

The uppermost wish of all the descendants of humankind will be to connect to my lineage. Therefore, their greatest hope will be to form a blood relationship with me. How many sons and daughters do I have? How many grandchildren do I have? What I’m asking you is how many children should my sons and daughters have? Should they give birth to just one child each? Each of my children should have at least a dozen children.

Aren’t there many people waiting? People, be they black, white, or yellow, are waiting. Asians are yellow, are they not? Such is the hope of the great tribe, that is, the world. So many lineages can be connected to each other. There is not one neighborhood in the world that is not connected through the 3.6 Million Couples. In every corner of the world, you will be able to find at least one Blessed Couple without fail. (283-108, 1997.4.8)

Centering on the family of True Parents, the Unification Church has climbed back up from where humanity had fallen, through indemnity on the tribal level. We have climbed back over the horizon, and through the 40-year period from 1952 to 1992, we have passed into the era of the global Blessing.

The Blessing can now be held internationally. We have reached a certain vertical standard concerning the spirit world, and from there could cross over to the horizontal international era. By doing so, we were able to bless 360,000 couples in 1995, eventually leading to 40 million couples on June 13, 1998. These Blessings of 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples were held in the international era, and the 3.6 Million Couples was the peak. On reaching this, we could then enter a world of equality. (298‑190, 1999.1.2)

In order not to fail under any circumstance, the operation must be carried out perfectly, and for that, everyone must fulfill his or her responsibility. The last resort, the final solution, after having to postpone the fulfillment of my work over and over again, was to set the condition to fulfill my responsibility in this last stage through the Blessings of the 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million couples. It is my responsibility and way of thinking to achieve this, so that I can liberate all people in the world. This is the path that I have had to follow, with the consciousness that I have not fulfilled any condition. (289-64, 1997.12.30)

We must pass over twelve peaks of the Blessing. Once we cross these twelve peaks and spread to the rest of the world, the universe is destined to be embraced by that world. The time will come when the universe will be embraced by the Blessed Families. That is why I instructed that the Blessing of 3.6 million couples should be completed before August. It should be completed before August, and the Blessing of 36 million couples should be concluded within one year. Once we have accomplished the Blessing of 36 million couples, we will have no problem in accomplishing the Blessing of 360 million couples within one year. What would come after this would be the Blessing of 3.6 billion couples, but there aren’t that many people in the world. At present, the population of the world is only 5 billion. Once we hold these Blessings a few times, the whole world will be blessed. If this comes to pass, by the year 2000, there will be no place in the world for people who are not one of the Blessed Couples. (283-301, 1997.4.13)

We must surpass the worldly standards centering on the family. For this purpose, the Unification Church has performed mass holy weddings. From the Blessing of thirty-six couples, centering on the number ten, we climbed to the highest peak by passing through the Blessings of 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million couples. We have surmounted the highest summit. The uphill climb was the hardest part of our path, and now that we have reached the peak, the gates to the Blessing have been opened to everyone. With the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, the equalized standard has been established at the peak, and on account of this, the vertical standard has been elevated proportionately.

As a result of this, just as anyone in the world, regardless of tribe, people or nation, can receive the Blessing, those in the spirit world and even in the realm of the archangel, can now receive the Blessing. (286-167, 1997.8.9)

The accomplishment of the Blessing of 3.6 million couples is not the end. The Blessed Couples living in each town should put up the flag and bless everyone in their towns. They must do this. They must bless those in their towns with the flag flying high above them. Through the Blessing, the people living in the hell of the satanic world can enter heaven as its citizens, and everyone can inherit the lineage of the True Parents. Once they understand this, everyone will want to receive the Blessing. Therefore, our Blessed Families should put up our flag and bless everyone living in their neighborhoods without exception. (285-310, 1997.6.29)

If we accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 million couples before August 9, 1997, at the age of 77, I can, on July 7 at 7 minutes and 7 seconds past 7 o’clock in the morning, declare the Blessing of 36 million couples. Anyone can participate in this Blessing. It is the liberation. Once we have accomplished the Blessing of 36 million couples, we will enter a new age, in which the spirits from the spirit world will come down to earth and bring everyone to receive the Blessing. (285-240, 1997.6.5)

Religions until now have talked about salvation of the individual, but this is very easy to do. There is still more to come, namely salvation of the family, tribe, nation, world and cosmos. As with the Blessing of 3.6 million couples we have moved onto the world level, the time has now come for us to move on from the salvation of the nation to the salvation of the world. Therefore we can finally bless our ancestors in the spirit world.

The people who lived on earth with the True Parents as Blessed Families become citizens of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth or in the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world, depending on whether they are in the physical world or the spirit world. That is why, in order to liberate our ancestors in the spirit world we need to form tribal federations. At present we should all make this our priority.

The longer you take to achieve this, the longer your ancestors will have to wait, tapping their feet impatiently in the spirit world, and exclaiming, “You dimwits! What’s taking you so long?” They want to be liberated as soon as possible, and so the liberation of the realm of the archangel will take place quickly. Since we are blessing the realm of the archangel on earth, we should also bless those in the spirit world. That is why as soon as we have accomplished the Blessing of 3.6 million couples, I can bequeath to Heung-jin and Dae Mo Nim the power to bless those in the spirit world. (284-164, 1997.4.16)

The official name of Rev. Moon, the name created by God is “True Parents.” After climbing uphill through the eight stages, I have leveled out the course for everyone else. According to the law of indemnity and my own free will, I have organized a worldwide family. Here is where the Blessing of 3.6 million couples will take place. (280-77, 1996.11.1)

The second 40-year course will be shortened from now on. After this happens, we will cross over to the era of free marriage. In the era of free Blessing, the parents will decide whom their children will marry. From now on, I will not perform the wedding ceremony. Once I have blessed 3.6 million couples, I will only have to bless a small number of people from that time on. Through the Blessing, all such relationships will be perfected, and those above the age of Mother at the time of her Holy Blessing will be liberated. That is why currently I am blessing even those who are 19, or 18 years of age. (271-104, 1995.8.23)

The Blessed Families must be placed on the horizon that is transnational, trans-global, interracial and inter-religious. Everything will end with the Blessing of 3.6 million couples. The world will have to learn the doctrine of the Unification Church in order to restore the family. With what power can one person unite 3.6 million couples, transcending national boundaries? The fact that I have such a power is something that we can take pride in eternally. Then would the marriage of one couple, similar to the coming together of pigeons, be a big problem? Through the Blessing, we will be able to leave behind the environment in which the tribe has to worry about the marriages, and in which mothers, together with their husbands, have to spend many a sleepless night worrying about wedding plans.

That is why even the primary school teachers must know about the Blessing. When asked, “Teacher, is it true that 3.6 million couples were married at the same time?” how should the teacher answer? Should he say it is a lie? Then he would be the one lying. If he cannot give an answer to the question: “How was the marriage performed?” he would fail as a teacher. (272-229, 1995.10.5)

I have set the conditions of indemnity for everyone to follow. We have entered an era where 160 couples and even 1600 couples can be blessed in one week. Hasn’t the situation ripened through the Blessing of 360,000 couples? If you ask Koreans, “Is Rev. Moon, who has blessed 360,000 couples, or married 720,000 people, a good person or a bad person?” what would their answer be? If they answer, “He is a bad person,” you can tell them that the followers of such a bad person include the presidents of nations, numerous holders of doctorates, and many prominent leaders. You can also ask them if they think they are better than these respectable people who have received the Blessing; they would not be able to give an answer. There would not be a single thing they could pick on about us even if they looked for years. Such is the era we are living in. (273-170, 1995.10.22)

Once the Blessing of 360,000 couples gives way to the Blessing of 3.6 million, 36 million, 360 million and finally 3.6 billion couples, human society will finally see the eradication of AIDS and the realization of a world of pure true love, where God and humankind are united into one. This is not a mere dream. God’s great work of establishing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the realization of this providence, is an inevitable truth. That is because it is the not the work of one human being, but the work of God. (271-99, 1995.8.23)

---

Chapter 3: The Providential Significance of the Blessed Couples

Section 1. The 36 Couples

1.1. The Three Couples first blessed
In 1960, before having my own Holy Wedding, I engaged three of the 36 Couples, and after my wedding, I then blessed these three Couples. That set the condition of restoring three children to God’s ideal realm, just as Jesus would have done with Peter, James, and John. The perfect, inseparable, victorious foundation had been laid. (55-164, 1972.5.7)

What have I been doing until now? I blessed the Three Couples first. Did I bless them or not? I did. I would not have been able to hold my own Holy Wedding in 1960 if I had not first laid a foundation through these three Couples. Before receiving Mother in holy matrimony, I first found spouses for the chosen three, then conducted my own Holy Wedding, after which I blessed the three betrothed Couples. That was how I followed the path of the Principle. (89-243, 1976.12.1)

Those representing the three archangels and Adam’s eight family members should be set in place before the new Adam. By establishing the three central children – that is, three spiritual children – and having them marry, the eight family members would be organized and Adam then could come before God with his family and the three archangels. That is why I first designated three sons and three daughters, the first three of the 36 Couples, and betrothed them before holding my own Holy Wedding. This was all done according to the Principle; it was brought forth through the establishment of a foundation that could not be accused in any way. Since the original Adam lost his family, the new Adam must restore the family. (126‑49, 1983.4.10)

When you look at my family, you can see that I have children in the vertical position. On the horizontal foundation, who among the True Children represents the position of the horizontal Abel? It is Heung-jin. He is the second son. In order to establish the 36 Couples, people representing Jesus’ three main disciples had to be secured, restoring the number three. The first three, the archangel type couples, fulfilled this role. After the number three had been regained, 36 couples representing Adam’s family, Noah’s family, and Jacob’s family could come forth. The first of the three Couples, who themselves represent the 36 Couples, was that of Kim Won-pil. Providential history cannot allow just anyone to stand in that position. He must have a suitable ancestral background aligned with the dispensation in the spirit world; otherwise, he cannot stand in the position of the eldest son. The one who fulfilled these requirements was Kim Wonpil. The one who occupied the position of the second son was Eu Hyo-won and the third was Kim Young-hwi. (169-109, 1987.10.29)

Centering on the three representative couples, twelve had to be raised up. These twelve were to be entrusted with a historic mission; however, only twelve would not do. In addition, twelve couples representing the past and twelve couples representing the future were chosen to establish the 36 Couples. The 36 Couples are the compression of all the disconnected ancestors of the two-thousand year history of ten generations from Adam’s family to Noah’s family, another ten generations from Noah’s family to Jacob’s family, and Jacob’s twelve sons. (89-243, 1976.12.1)

1.2. The significance of the 36 Couples
The 36 Couples consist of three groups of twelve. The first group symbolizes the Old Testament Age of marrying without God’s permission. The second group symbolizes the New Testament Age of wishing to be married in God’s chosen land. However, with the death of Jesus on the cross, this wish was not fulfilled and so the age became one of the bride awaiting her groom. The third group symbolizes the Completed Testament Age, an era of perfection, and of wishing for the beginning of God’s family.

Today we are passing through the providence of restoration symbolizing Jacob’s victory. Accordingly, I need to restore through indemnity the era of the servant and the realm of the adopted child and realize the era of the true child. The 36 Couples were established in order to restore these three eras symbolically. (God’s Will – 165)

Of the 36 Couples, the first dozen are already married couples who represent the Old Testament Age. The second dozen symbolizes the era of Jesus desiring marriage without achieving it. The third dozen, representing Jacob who overcame every hardship and became victorious, symbolize the Completed Testament Age. In particular, the 36 Couples under my leadership form the victorious foundation upon which the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages are indemnified in my lifetime. Furthermore, the historic significance of the Blessing of the 36 Couples is that those three eras were indemnified horizontally within my generation through their victorious perfection. (55-165, 1972.5.7)

From a providential point of view, the first dozen of the 36 Couples is in the position of the restored Adam’s family. As Adam’s family, including Cain and Abel up to Noah, makes up the number twelve, twelve couples had to be appointed in order to indemnify it. The second dozen signify the restoration of the period from Noah to Abraham, symbolizing the generations extended to twelve to include Isaac and Jacob, who had to indemnify Satan’s invasion of Abraham’s family. Jacob had twelve sons in order to restore through indemnity in his generation (horizontally) for the first time in history the indemnity conditions accumulated (vertically) through those twelve generations; that is symbolized by the third dozen couples. The 36 Couples, who have been called on the basis of the victorious individual level foundation achieved by Jacob, symbolize the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages. (55-165, 1972.5.7)

The 36 Couples represent 36 generations. They are in the position of restored ancestors who have remedied all the mistakes committed in the course of God’s providence of restoration. They are also in the position of indemnifying Jesus’ twelve disciples representing past and present, that is, the Old and New Testament Ages. In principle, the Completed Testament Age cannot begin before the Old and New Testament Ages are properly concluded; accordingly, in order to resolve all this, the 36 Couples had to be established. (54-293, 1972.3.26)

Based upon my individual victory, I needed to lay a horizontal foundation to restore the family and therefore blessed the 36 Couples. Wasn’t the victorious foundation first laid by Noah’s family? The second twelve couples represent that tradition.

Next, what does the third group of twelve couples representing Jacob’s family signify? This group was composed of virgin men and women. From here, a perfect foundation must then be laid on earth after everything has been restored through indemnity. Only then can the horizontal expansion in all directions take place from these twelve couples.

The 36 Couples represent the positions of the twelve tribal elders of the three ages. Based on Jacob’s foundation, they represent the three eras of formation, growth, and completion. All must unite. (47-199, 1971.8.28)

The 36 Couples are chosen to represent countless good ancestors entrusted with missions in the providence of restoration and, as their resurrected incarnations, have the responsibility to substantially restore on earth all that they had failed to achieve vertically throughout history. You must know that the 36 Couples represent the world’s 3.6. billion people. (40-185, 1971.2.1)

Humanity can be divided between those who have formed families and those who have not. The latter can be subdivided into two groups and one of those groups is made up of people who had relations as they pleased with the opposite sex, but who failed to form a family. We can therefore divide humanity into three groups: those who married, those who related to the opposite sex but did not form families – of which there are many nowadays – and finally, virgin men and women. Such are the relationship entanglements that exist in the world today.

In other words, viewed vertically, people live on three levels: matrimony, engagement, and celibacy. The second category of people reflects the state of engagement between Jesus and the Holy Spirit. They would be able to form a new family. In order to restore through indemnity all these different types of people, some representatives must be called to form families, according to God’s dispensation. That is how the 36 Couples came to be established. (58-183, 1972.6.11)

Jesus established the twelve disciples in order to represent and restore the three eras of Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s families, but could not achieve his will. In order to restore this failure through indemnity, I established the 36 Couples. This is how the process of restoration has been substantially developed. As can be seen from this, I have carried out every single task conscientiously and wholeheartedly. (23-62, 1969.5.11)

Christ at his Second Advent must restore through indemnity the position of Adam’s family. Accordingly, he must establish families who can represent Adam’s, Noah’s, and Abraham’s families as ancestors. In order to do so, he must first restore three sets of twelve couples to respectively represent the three providential families of Adam, Noah, and Abraham, and raise them up as the vertical ancestors. (22-215, 1969.2.6)

The 36 Couples signify the resurrection of our historical ancestors. What then should be the work of the resurrected ancestors? Humankind has horizontally multiplied on earth through six thousand years of vertical history. They must all be brought together. Twelve generations must be indemnified in order to complete vertical indemnification. Everyone on earth is connected to each other through these twelve generations. For those living on earth, the realm of formation corresponds to married couples who formed families, the realm of growth corresponds to those engaged couples who never formed a family, and the realm of completion corresponds to virgin men and women. (122-97, 1982.11.1)

The 36 Couples are all related to the number twelve. The ten generations from Adam to Noah add up to twelve by including Cain and Abel. The ten generations from Noah to Abraham also add up to twelve by including Isaac and Jacob. In the same way that Jacob’s family expanded horizontally through his twelve sons and took root on earth, the Unification Church also had to establish 36 couples.

Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s families are represented respectively by the first, second, and third group of twelve couples. Through them, everything in history and every event that occurred in the Old and New Testament Ages can be brought together with the Completed Testament Age. As representatives of the spirit world, they are connected to each other as the ancestors on earth. As such, every one of the 36 Couples can stand in the position of being an ancestor. (164‑269, 1987.5.17)

Who are the 36 Couples? The first group within the 36 Couples consists of those who had married as they pleased, who were brought into the presence of God, and connected to Him through the Blessing. Next, the second group of couples consisted of those who were engaged but who did not marry before the Blessing. Matching and blessing people is not something I do casually. Why? Because these couples are for the sake of the salvation of all humankind. The third group is for virgin men and women. All already married couples should absolutely obey the first group of the 36 Blessed Couples. You will understand this more clearly when you go to the spirit world. The second group should absolutely obey the third group of couples.

When the time comes for God’s will to be accomplished on earth, it will be the third group of the 36 Couples who will become the center. You are hearing this for the first time from me. So for whom would the Lord come first? He is not coming to see the already married couples. He is not coming to see people with failed relationships from the past. He is coming to find virgin men and women. (148-284, 1986.10.25)

There would be no place for you to stand had I not blessed the 36 Couples. Did you know this? When we expand from the 36 Couples, the whole world will be connected to them. If we were to consider the already married couples as the formation stage, the second group would be the growth stage, and the third, completion. That is why we refer to the three groups of couples as Adam’s family, Noah’s family, and Jacob’s family. Jacob’s era finally ushered in that of the horizontal expansion of the family.

We are entering the era of world-level expansion through the twelve tribes. There should be twelve tribes rooted in me, just as there are twelve pearly gates in heaven and twelve months in one cycle of the earth’s seasons. These tribes must be in harmony with each other. Just as there were twelve brothers in Jacob’s family and twelve disciples of Jesus, there are 36 Couples around me, twelve of whom are represented by virgin men and women. With these twelve as the core, next come the couples who formed relationships as they pleased, and then finally the couples with families. There is no way to enter heaven unless these couples have set the condition of unity. (148-284, 1986.10.25)

The couples made up of virgin men and women whom I matched and blessed are standing on a level upon which they can connect to me directly. Hence, from this day onwards, when it comes to establishing the family structure, the center will always be the couples who were blessed as virgin men and women. Bearing this in mind, all of you must recognize the order of family groups from now on. Among the three groups of the 36 Couples, the third is central. (31-284, 1970.6.4)

The 36 Couples must pave the way for the overall providence, starting from Adam to Noah, from Noah to Abraham, from Abraham to Jacob and his twelve sons. This is not to relive the history of the past, but rather substantially and horizontally restore through indemnity at this time the mistakes made by our ancestors. The struggle to bring this about took place at the time of the Blessing of the 36 Couples. I did not bless them out of ignorance of what is going on in the world, but rather took responsibility for this great work because God’s circumstances are much more desperate than those of human beings and His will is much greater than theirs.

I blessed the 36 Couples because I had to restore through indemnity God’s historic grief over losing His children, and because I was in the position of having to horizontally restore in substance the vertical providential history, in order to restore and establish the origin of the ancestors and the standard they had tried to set. (16-60, 1965.12.26)

What is the responsibility of the 36 Couples? They are to satisfy all historical indemnity conditions up to the present time. In other words, they must become the perfect protective fence that can exclude Satan completely. Hence, these couples should practice the new tradition and ideology that are completely separated from Satan. Rooted in these traditions, the 72 Couples and 120 Couples must expand that base. Considering all this, you should realize the importance of the responsibility of the 36 Couples. (28-60, 1970.1.3)

In the spirit world, the Blessing received by pure single men and women is very different from that received by already married couples. There are three levels in the spirit world, just as today’s society is divided into upper, middle, and lower classes.

Among the 36 Couples divided into three groups of twelve, respectively representing Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s families, which group is the most precious? It is the third. In the future, you will have to serve them. At the moment, we are not distinguishing them from each other because the time to do so has not yet come, but that does not mean they are the same. They are very different. (30-189, 1970.3.22)

I put all my money into buying gold wedding rings, clothes and every other item needed by the brides and grooms of the 36 Couples Blessing. Why did I do that? The 36 Couples were not even asked to pay their Blessing fees, were they? I brought together other people’s sons and daughters and married them in circumstances far superior to those I would have granted my own children. However much secular society opposed me, I accomplished this with dignity. The Blessing was conducted in three phases. If one were to do such a thing in this world, would one get anything in return, like land or money? Would one get anything at all? Think about it: if I cared about such trifles, would I ever engage in the activities I do? However much commotion Korea and the established churches made, however much uproar the United States and the whole world made, I did not waver once. That is how I have come this far. (126-299, 1983.4.28)

1.3. Anecdotes from the 33 Couples Blessing
In 1961, the 33 Couples Blessing Ceremony was held amid great confusion and chaos. We finally had to have someone stand guard at the door before we could go through with the ceremony. Nevertheless, I did everything I had to, regardless of how much noise the protestors were making. The parents of the 33 Couples came swarming about the place, shouting all kinds of insults at us and creating a continuous uproar. Some went so far as to send dozens of anonymous letters to the court of justice demanding I be sent to jail; as a result, I had to appear in court on several occasions. There were twelve people in particular who worked frantically to destroy the Unification Church, sprinkling coal dust all over the place. The Unification Church grew amid such turmoil. We had to lay the groundwork for victory in the same place that people were opposing us. We undertook the daunting task of establishing the foundation for victory amid fierce opposition from all sides. (23-317, 1969.6.8)

At the time we were going to hold the Blessing for the 33 Couples, I sent out invitations in my name to the parents of the brides and grooms as follows: “Dear father, mother, on such and such a date, your son/daughter will be getting married at Cheongpa-dong church. Please note that you can attend the ceremony only if you are dressed in holy robes of such and such a style; otherwise, you will not be welcomed.” That invitation created havoc among the parents; you can’t imagine how much noise they made over this, crying, “How on earth can such a thing happen? Who dares to send parents invitations to the wedding of their own children?” Well, they can make all the noise they want. Once I have decided to do something, I see it through to the end. Even if they had called the police on me, in the end everything would have worked out the way I wanted it to, rather than how they wanted it. (162-321, 1987.4.17)

When the 33 Couples were being blessed, they had to treat their own parents as the fallen archangel. None of them informed their parents about the wedding. At the last minute, because there was no other choice, I sent the parents invitations about a week before the wedding and included many conditions, such as the need to wear holy robes and so on. Then the parents hurled insults at me, shouting that I had no right to take their children away from them and have them married. They caused a terrible scandal, but it could not be helped. Think for a moment about how unpleasant that must have been for the parents. In the end, we had to close the iron gates and block them from entering at all. Such were the actions we had to take in order to make the condition to separate from the fallen archangel and protect the situation. (90-124, 1976.10.21)

Among the 36 Couples, there is a leader whose father was well-known. Being a respectable gentleman, he thought very little of me. In fact, he regarded me no more highly than any man on the street. When the time came for me to bless his daughter, I sent him a notice. He came to attend the wedding because he wanted to see his daughter get married and he walked up to the gate very proudly. We informed him that if he wanted to attend the Unification Church wedding, he needed to be dressed in holy robes. He was dressed in his best suit and so was at a loss when we stopped him from entering the gate. He insisted on coming in anyway because, after all, it was his daughter’s wedding, but still he was blocked by us. In the end, he had no choice but to go to one of our members and beg him to loan his holy robes. Ultimately, he did attend his daughter’s wedding, dressed in the borrowed holy robes. (75-216, 1975.1.5)

At the time of the 33 Couples Blessing, do you think the brides and grooms could easily notify their parents of the Blessing? Would the parents have liked it if their children had discussed with them the prospect of getting married in a church they opposed? Don’t you think they wouldn’t? That was a foregone conclusion. If they were to come to the wedding, they would have been an eyesore on what would otherwise have been the couple’s happiest day. Knowing this, should I have notified them in order to give them the opportunity to meet their prospective son- or daughter-in-law beforehand? Since they had to be notified at least, we sent them invitations to arrive on the eve of the wedding, as follows: “Your son/daughter is going to be wedded in holy matrimony, so please favor us with your attendance.” (61-313, 1972.9.3)

My revolutionary course of action completely overturned existing marriage traditions. It overturned the traditions of Christianity and of Korea. How so? It denied the fathers and mothers. Did I ever discuss with your parents the prospect of you receiving the Blessing? No, because the Blessing is a heavenly command. I am the subject. At the time of the 33 Couples Blessing, we stopped parents from coming to the wedding, telling them they would be allowed to enter only if they wore holy robes. There was such an outcry about this. It was the revolution of revolutions. It completely overturned everything. (213-17, 1991.1.13)

On the occasion of the 33 Couples Blessing, wasn’t the first phase conducted at dawn? Families of the brides and grooms were outside, struggling to get in, shouting, “Set my father free!” or “Set my daughter free!” These words made me out to be a thief who had stolen somebody’s father and somebody else’s daughter. They were making me out to be a thief and shouted at me, “You, Moon! Come out! You have destroyed our family and made our daughter a raving lunatic!”

When wanting to get married, the proper thing to do is to get permission from the parents; yet in our case, we sent wedding invitations to the parents and told them to wear holy robes if they wanted to come. That was unheard of. I knew that. Had I not, I would have gone through with the Blessing with a heart as light as a feather, but I had to conduct it aware of all this and that was the most difficult part of it. Don’t you think so? If not, I would have heard the insults shouted at me and wondered why. Instead, I held the wedding, knowing that they would curse me for it. I persevered with it to the end, knowing all these things. Indemnity could not have otherwise been paid. I could not just close my eyes and do a haphazard job. (211-332, 1991.1.1)

The 33 Couples were wedded in three phases: the first at dawn, the second during the day, and the third at night. Their parents came to say, “Let my son out! Let my daughter out!” Such was their protest. From the standpoint of God’s will, since human history started from false parents, I had to guide the proceedings as a true parent. Not only their parents, but also the government opposed us. I had to go to court and place a deposition before holding the wedding. No one knows what I have been through in carrying out my work. There was not even a tiny spot for me to stand on. There, I was risking everything. (91-259, 1977.2.23)

Do you want me to tell you an interesting story? When I was holding the 33 Couples Blessing in Korea, a man came to see me. His son-in-law is here with us today, by the way. The man claimed that both his daughters had been hoodwinked into becoming Unification Church members. He was a school principal and had already chosen two teachers specifically as his future sons-in-law, and so did not want to allow his daughters to participate in the Blessing. However, all I told him was, “If you want to oppose, go ahead. Both your daughters, however, will be blessed by me!” (22-261, 1969.5.4)

When I was choosing the 36 Couples for the Blessing, do you think I discussed the issue with their parents? I brought together other people’s children and married them at my own discretion, without discussing it with the parents at all. No doubt the parents would have not only cursed me, but beaten me with sticks if they had had the chance. Had we been Israelites of old, I would have had my clothes torn off and been stabbed to death. Nevertheless, I accomplished it all in the blink of an eye, before the parents had the faintest idea of what was going on. I brought together Satan’s children, made them into God’s children, and married them. In my work of completing the course of restoration, amid the heavenly fortune of the cosmos, whom should I discuss such matters with? In carrying out the Blessing, whom could I possibly have consulted? Everything had to be carried out at my own discretion. The 36 Couples are the ancestors. In fulfilling the love through which they could become ancestors, should they have consulted their physical parents? This was a matter to be discussed with God. (18-207, 1967.6.8)

The 33 Couples Blessing had to be conducted in the dark of night, behind locked doors. During the ceremony, we heard all kinds of shouts like, “Let my son go! Let my husband go! What do you think you are doing with other people’s children?” People were outraged because traditionally they arrange their children’s marriages; yet here was the founder of the Unification Church marrying them off on his own. The families protested so vehemently because they were fathers and mothers from the satanic world. Since God’s children were snatched away by Satan, I snatched them back from his clutches and restored them through indemnity. Through the Blessing, I had to regain the sons and daughters lost throughout history, restoring them through indemnity. Hence, I concluded the ceremony hurriedly. I had no choice, as I was trying to accomplish restoration through indemnity. (19-120, 1967.12.31)

Section 2. The 72 Couples

2.1. Significance of the 72 Couples Blessing
Did everything until now go wrong just because of the first ancestors’ failure to fulfill their responsibility? No. They did err, but the brothers Cain and Abel also did wrong. Thus, the 72 Couples were established to stand in the position of the brothers, Cain and Abel, in front of the 36 Couples. The establishment of the 72 Couples meant the establishment of the horizontal foundation on earth laid until Jacob’s generation, restored through Cain and Abel on the family level. Thereby, all the families of the direct ancestors up until this time could be manifested on earth in the form of resurrected families. Through this, an important center was established. Through twelve couples from the 36 Couples, the form of the tribes of Israel could finally take shape. Establishing the 72 Couples made it possible for the historical foundations of the ancestors to be manifested here on earth. (47-200, 1971.8.28)

As God’s will in His providence was to organize families based on the model of the two sons in front of the ancestors, then twice thirty-six, that is, seventy-two couples, were established. In the vertical course of history, what had not been fulfilled in Adam’s family should have been completed by the families of Cain and Abel, but they failed to set the condition of indemnity. Yet, through the 72 Couples Blessing representing Cain and Abel’s families, the prolonged vertical providence could be successfully consummated at a point of intersection on the horizontal. The establishment of the 36 and 72 Couples meant that the national Cain-Abel-type foundation could be entirely substantiated on earth – in other words, the horizontal restoration of the vertical family model. That family is the model to restore Adam’s family. (16-62, 1965.12.26)

The 36 Couples established the standard of having restored all the failures of the original 36 generations and thus became ancestors themselves; however, having the 36 Couples as ancestors is not enough. Where did conflict begin? It began between Adam and Eve’s sons Cain and Abel, who thus destroyed the world and made it the way it is today; that is to say, one in which all their descendants are in constant struggle with one other. We must restore this through indemnity. In order to do so, we must set the condition that the sons and daughters of the 36 generations have united before God without a struggle. Hence, I established the 72 Couples, thus twice the number 36, to represent the Cain-Abel division. Through the establishment of the 72 Couples, historical foundations of the ancestors were laid, upon which Cain and Abel could come together, not to fight, but to form a four-position foundation. In this manner, the absolute standard through which we could guard ourselves against Satan was secured. Do you all understand the seriousness of the position of the 72 Couples? (19-120, 1967.12.31)

The 72 Couples were established on the basis of the 36 Couples Blessing. They symbolize Cain and Abel’s restored families centered on Adam’s family. In order for Adam and Eve to stand in the position of perfected parents and ancestors of humankind before God, Cain and Abel must completely unite. The 36 Couples symbolize Adam’s family and are in the position of ancestors; only when they stand on the foundation of Cain and Abel’s united families can they attain the position of parents. The 72 Couples are twice the number of the 36 Couples because they are in the position of Cain and Abel. (55-167, 1972.5.7)

Who are the 72 Couples? Some translations of the Bible state that Jesus had seventy-two disciples, and others, seventy. Originally, 72 is the correct number. Centering on the twelve tribes and the number six (six united representatives per tribe), two times six is twelve and one times six is six. Multiplying them gives us seventy-two. If it were seventy disciples, the numbers would not have added up properly. Hence, the correct number is seventy-two.

The 72 Couples are like the children, the descendants of the 36 Couples, while the 36 are the central couples as well as the ancestors. Our view is that our ancestors failed to fulfill God’s will because Cain and Abel, the two sons in the first family in history, failed to become one in heart, thus deferring the fulfillment of God’s will. In view of the fact that the foundation of the family, in which the brothers Cain and Abel should have united, was not established, who then are the 72 Couples? Seventy-two is thirty-six twice. Thus, the 72 Couples representing the children of the 36 Couples comprise 36 Abel and 36 Cain couples. They are the representative couples chosen to restore through indemnity that which the historical ancestors failed to accomplish: the complete unity of Abel and Cain. (84-144, 1976.2.22)

The 36, 72, and 120 Couples are a team; they cannot be separated. The 36 Couples refer to the successive generations of ancestors. The 72 Couples represent their children. The 120 Couples signify the high priests of nations in the world and represent the twelve tribes. They are the branches of these tribes that have spread out into the world. The matter at hand is to unite the ancestors Cain and Abel and the twelve tribes. That is the great work of restoration. (82‑237, 1976.1.31)

Each person is the fruit of the past, the center of the present, and the beginning of the future, and is therefore the meeting point of three eras. When you multiply the three separate eras by the number twelve, you get the number 36. Thus, you arrive at the 36 Couples and since the children in the position of Cain and Abel must be restored centering on these 36 Couples, it follows that the 72 Couples must come next. (34-262, 1970.9.13)

The question that always comes up in a family is whether the parents and children can completely unite. Within his family, Adam should have become one with Cain and Abel. In order to become a family that can stand in God’s presence in complete unity, the parents and the two sons must set the condition that they become one. Otherwise, they cannot enter God’s presence at all. This is where the 72 Couples, as double the number of the 36 Couples, come in. They were established to organize the tribes that Jesus would have restored through the families of his twelve apostles and 72 disciples. In other words, the 36 Couples and the 72 Couples correspond respectively to the twelve tribes of Israel and Jesus’ 72 disciples, and so they are in the position of restored representatives who can lead Israel. They also represent the restored basic numbers that God had sought to reclaim through Israel. (54-293, 1972.3.26)

What are the 72 Couples? In order to restore the family completely, Cain and Abel families must first become one. In order for Adam and Eve to be restored before God perfectly, they must stand on the foundation of unity between Cain and Abel. The position of Adam and Eve is that of parents. In order for them to stand in front of God in perfection, the Cain-Abel foundation must be restored. Since the 36 Couples need the foundation of the united families of Cain and Abel to stand as ancestors, the 72 Couples, who were chosen as twice in number to the 36 Couples, came into being.

The 72 Couples correspond to Jesus’ seventy-two disciples. As they succeed in laying a foundation of indemnity on earth, God’s providence can expand. Through the unity of the 72 Couples representing Cain and Abel with the 36 Couples representing Adam and Eve, all providential requirements for the family have been met, and the restoration of the family has been completed. Such is the significance of the Blessing up to the 72 Couples. With the accomplishment of the 72 Couples Blessing, a God-centered foundation was achieved on earth for the first time, both horizontally and vertically, and thereby, a central standard was set up. Thus, the vertical foothold – a central point that should be determined through God’s providence – can be established only when the 36 and 72 Couples are united as the perfected victors of history. Once that central point is determined, the victorious realm of the central ancestors desired by God will finally have been fulfilled. This perfect foundation must be developed horizontally on earth. (55-167, 1972.5.7)

Why was Jesus unable to establish the Kingdom of Heaven? It was because his clan and twelve apostles didn’t help him. He attempted to build a bridge that would connect with the nation through his clan, twelve apostles, and seventy disciples, but it collapsed. He therefore could not establish the foundation on the family, clan, or church level during his life on earth.

The next problem was that the seventy disciples did not unite with Jesus. They represented the twelve tribes and the seventy elders of Israel. The correct number, actually, should be 72, not 70. If six people were chosen from each of the twelve tribes, the total would be seventy two. Hence, in the Unification Church, we have the Blessing of the 72 Couples. In the Bible, there are seventy-two in the New Testament and seventy in the Old Testament. The correct number is 72, not 70. (67-327, 1973.7.22)

The history of restoration is that of Cain and Abel. Consequently, if two people representing Cain and Abel are placed before representatives of the first ancestors, the condition can be set through which all mistakes committed by our ancestors can be indemnified. What was the fundamental mistake? It was that Cain and Abel failed to unite.

Originally, the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance were to be laid by Cain and Abel. As they failed to do this, the conditional offering through which it can be completed and brought into line with the expanding horizontal foundation on earth was the Blessing of the 72 Couples. (75-148, 1975.1.2)

Before God’s Kingdom can be realized on earth, the ideal family has to be established. Jesus’ three main disciples and twelve apostles represent the three periods of formation, growth, and completion. They are, in turn, represented by the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples representing Cain and Abel, who fought on the family level, have to restore them. They can also be regarded as the representatives of seventy-two races (74-270, 1974.12.31)

Humankind is comprised of people who are similar to Adam by marrying as they please, or those following the type of Jesus in awaiting marriage, or those following the type of Christ at his Second Advent. The latter must restore all three positions. In the first place, a family following the type of Noah’s family must be restored because Noah, like Abel and Jesus, occupies the position of the second son on God’s side. The 72 Couples are the restored forms of Cain and Abel who had been divided. (22-216, 1969.2.8)

The mistake Cain committed by not being obedient to Abel, which led to their fatal conflict, has not been indemnified by providential figures of the past, and so the process of restoration has been prolonged until now. In order to restore this mistake completely, the foundation of Cain’s obedience to Abel must be indemnified before each ancestral couple. The 72 Couples, therefore, came into existence for this purpose. The number 72 is double the number 36. (22-193, 1969.2.2)

The purpose of establishing the 36 Couples lies in restoring thirty-six ancestors. Thus, the spiritual and physical worlds can unite around the 36 Couples. The 72 Couples stand in the position of Cain and Abel before the 36 Couples. With the 72 Couples Blessing, the Unification Church was in a position similar to that of Jacob, who set out on the journey for Egypt with seventy-two family members. (13-125, 1963.11.16)

The Blessing is the permission for creating a new Israel. When a Cain and an Abel couple are placed before each of the 36 Couples, the result you have is the 72 Couples. (12-47, 1962.9.10)

The standard of unity of the three generations of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob must be surpassed in three years. I burned the candle at both ends when I blessed the 72 Couples this year. Out of them all, I am satisfied with only a few. (12-50, 1962.9.13)

Section 3. The 124 Couples

3.1. Significance of 124 Couples
The 120 Couples, representing Jesus’ 120 followers, stand on the global level. As the representatives of the nations of the world, the 120 Couples are the foundation upon which the global indemnity condition can be met. By establishing these couples, the basis upon which God can come unto the world can be secured. Hence, we can say that the day on which the number of member states of the United Nations exceeded 120 marked the beginning of the Last Days. (16-62, 1965.12.26)

The 120 Couples were established in the position of representing all nations of the world. (20-342, 1968.7.20)

Christ at his Second Advent must restore through indemnity the position of Adam’s family. Accordingly, he must restore families typifying those of Adam, Noah, and Abraham, and establish them as ancestors. In order to do so, he must first find twelve couples typifying Adam’s family, then twelve typifying Noah’s family, and finally twelve typifying Abraham’s family, and set them up as vertical ancestors. Thus, I established the 36 Couples. Centering on these ancestors, the 72 Couples were established as the representatives of Cain and Abel’s families. The 120 Couples symbolize the leaders of the 120 nations of the world. (22-215, 1969.2.6)

The 120 Couples typify the world, horizontally expanding the earthly foundation in all directions; they therefore represent 120 nations. (13-125, 1963.11.16)

The Blessings up to the 124 Couples were within the Seven-Year Course. As we now have 120 Couples based upon the realm of the new Israel, a foundation is established upon which the 120 nations of the world could be restored. Consequently, the restoration of all significant numbers, which Jesus attempted through his family, was accomplished globally through the 120 Couples Blessing. (54-293, 1972.3.26)

What you need to do now is restore eighty-four and 120 people within your tribes. That is the vertical part. Didn’t the Blessing take place in the order of the 36, 72, and 120 Couples? The 120 Couples are representatives of the world. Thus, after Jesus’ resurrection, 120 people were gathered in the Upper Room on the day of Pentecost. They were the representatives of the world. When I blessed 124 Couples, the number of member states of the United Nations was also 124. All these numbers must be in accord with each other. (198-17, 1990.1.20)

The 120 followers of Jesus represent the number twelve. The 124 Couples were blessed in order to organize and establish a model of tribal and national leadership worldwide. In actuality, 124 couples were blessed, four being extra. These four were already married couples. Why were they included in the Blessing? Had they not, there would have been no way to save other already married couples from that time on This number four represents gates facing the four cardinal directions of north, south, east, and west. Based on the four couples, therefore, the way must be opened through which all already married couples can be resurrected. Hence, I blessed 124 Couples. (158-170, 1967.12.27)

The 120 Couples represent Jesus’ 120 followers. Additionally, four couples are already married couples. They were included because they are the ones who must open the gates of the Blessing in the four directions. (20-145, 1968.5.26)

Jesus shed his blood on the cross because the seventy-two disciples and twelve apostles totaling eighty-four were disunited. Hence, every one of you must substantially restore eighty-four people through indemnity. Only on such a foundation can you lead married lives. The same was true for me. In order to fulfill this, I blessed the 36 Couples, who can be subdivided into three groups of twelve each, representing formation, growth, and completion. Strictly speaking, they are three groups, but they can be compressed into one; similarly, the 72 Couples. On that foundation, the 120 Couples were blessed, and on that basis, the world could be connected. After Jesus’ resurrection and ascension, didn’t the 120 followers gather on the day of Pentecost? They symbolized representatives of the world. (122-117, 1982.11.1)

The 120 Couples stand in the position to dissolve Jesus’ anguish arising from not being able to restore the standard of Judaism. Hence, I am telling them to stand in the forefront and sacrifice themselves. All district leaders recently educated for mobilization were of the 120 Couples. The 120 Couples must sacrifice themselves. They stand in the same position as the 120 followers at Jesus’ time as the national representatives of the world’s 120 nations and are forming global tribes. (47-202, 1971.8.28)

Upon ascending to heaven, hadn’t Jesus appointed 120 followers? The 120 Couples signify them and also represent 120 nations on earth and in the spirit world, respectively. Once members of your tribes take their places among the ranks of national representatives, your field of activity will be expanded to the 120 nations, which can then be connected to the Kingdom of Heaven. You will be able to inherit such positions and from there connect to the bases on which you can carry out your activities. (215-129, 1991.2.6)

Jesus did not just have twelve apostles and 70 disciples. On the day of Pentecost after his ascension, 120 followers gathered to begin their worldwide missionary work. They are represented by 120 nations. At the time of the 120 Couples Blessing, the United Nations had 124 member states. The number of couples actually blessed was 124, out of which four had been criminals from the four directions of north, south, east, and west. Included among 124 couples are criminals who were convicted once, twice, thrice, and even four times. Why? It is because we have to save even those who are in hell. We need to save those who are imprisoned. (215-129, 1991.2.6)

Just as I have the 120 Couples, all of you have 120 kinfolk of your own, through twelve tribes multiplied by ten in the spirit world. At present, we regard the number of nations in the world in which we are carrying out missionary work as 120 or 160. Hence, at the time of the Seoul Olympics, national representatives from 120 nations got together to become as one. Similarly, within your tribe, you must establish representatives of 120 nations and make them unite with you as the representatives of the nations of the world. Only thus can you restore through indemnity the lost base of the 120 followers on earth at the time of Jesus’ resurrection and ascension, which is why we need the 120 Couples. Only when they are established on earth, brought together and completely united can the 120 representatives in the spirit world be connected to the tribes. In this way, even the spirit world can be connected to the 120 nations. Thus, the 120 Couples are absolutely indispensable to us. (215-129, 1991.2.6)

When entering heaven, you must take with you at least 120 families – something Jesus wanted to do. Who are the 120 Couples? They are representatives of the nations in the physical world. Hence, during your lifetime, you must successfully witness to at least 120 couples and ensure that you will bring them to heaven. This should be every member’s purpose in life. Each person is sent to his or her tribe as the representative of Jesus who has not died but come again to earth; this is the sending of Abel tribes to Cain tribes in the capacity of the messiah. Such is the mission of tribal messiahs. (215-185, 1991.2.17)

The question is how you can establish the tradition of love, the eternal tradition of the ideal of creation, with your children, tribe, and restored citizens. Once you enter the spirit world, you, along with them, will form a group and restore your eternal dignity and order of life. While you are still on earth, you must deal with your tribe and restore at least 120 families. I think I have explained more than enough for you to understand. I am telling you to be prepared so that you will not be embarrassed. You would not just be embarrassed, but be stripped bare and kicked out. (213-139, 1991.1.16)

The number 120, which is ten times twelve, derives from Jesus’ twelve apostles and represents the physical world. Thus, the 120 Couples were blessed in accordance with the number of Jesus’ 120 followers. Originally, the number should have been 120, but I blessed 124, adding four representing the four directions of north, south, east, and west. (16‑62, 1965.12.26)

I blessed the 124 Couples representing the world’s 120 nations and the number four, on the global level, on the foundation of having established the center of tribes. What this means is that families have been formed that will represent the center of all Christianity that originated from Jesus’ 120 followers, who themselves symbolized the foundation of 120 nations. These therefore are couples whose responsibility it will be to achieve the four-position foundation on the individual level under my leadership, and bring together the ancestors, the races, and finally the world. As such, from now on, the way will be opened for all nations of the world to move toward one common destination. (75-150, 1975.1.2)

The 120 followers represent the world. Jesus wanted to begin his worldwide dispensation with these 120 followers, but couldn’t during his lifetime. We must fulfill this work. On the way toward world restoration, my descendants must be chosen in stages in order to act as bridges connecting all people. In doing this, I cannot just select anyone to become my descendants, but rather this must be done with care, as they will be representing the world. How was this done? It was through the joint weddings of the 36, 72 and 124 Couples in the Unification Church. (34-262, 1970.9.13)

3.2. Dedication ceremony and designation of 120 holy grounds
After the Blessing of the 124 Couples, I conducted a special dedication ceremony. Christ at his Second Advent comes as the resurrected substantial being with the mission of establishing the foundations on levels of the individual, family, tribe, and people – the work of God that remained incomplete at the time of Jesus. I carried out this work over the past three years. This period corresponds to that of restoring children (vertical period). During this period, I was called as the resurrected substantial being in order to fulfill this mission, just as Jesus intended to save the followers of Judaism and the Jewish people. (13‑11, 1963.9.12)

The 120 Couples typify the world. This is why I designated 120 holy grounds in forty nations worldwide in (18‑260, 1967.6.12)

After restoring the people, we need to restore the land. I toured forty nations around the world to establish holy grounds. I was able to do this because I had established the standard existing prior to the Fall in Korea. I established holy grounds in 105 places in forty nations around the world. The 120 Couples symbolize 120 nations. From this day forward, we need to establish 120 holy grounds. (16-7, 1963.12.21)

What are the 120 Couples? They are the representatives of 120 nations. However, from the viewpoint of heavenly structure, although the ancestors, families, and representatives of the world were established, we still have no territory. Since we have no territory, although we formed an organization of people in front of God, we still do not have the foundation upon which He could sanctify this defiled land. I therefore established 120 holy grounds in forty nations, making the numbers correspond with each other. That was how the foundation for the restoration of land was laid.

When you go to the holy grounds to pray, you should be conscious of this background. In the context of mobilizing benevolent spirits to come to earth and spread across the world, you should offer prayers as representatives of the 120, 72, and 36 Couples and the True Parents as the center of the heavenly throne.

Hence, from now on, in order for the Unification Church to advance, even God will be mobilized and the patriotic forefathers of the past as well. In fact, everyone in the spirit world should be mobilized. Those in the spirit world are in the Cain position, whereas we who are living on earth are in the Abel position, and so all of them will render us assistance in connection with territory. God, the angels, and our ancestors must help us. (158-129, 1967.12.26)

Section 4. The 430 Couples

4.1. Significance of the 430 Couples
What are the 430 Couples? They are the horizontal foundation of their entire nation; as such, they need to achieve unity. We have reached a stage where we can exert influence upon the world based on the national foundation, which is why we should ascend to the global stage. Therefore, my forty years of public life should be restored by establishing the number

This condition must be set on the global level. Hence, we are now entering the era in which the Unification Church will influence history. Then what should be done now? The clans should totally unite and move forward for the restoration of the race. On the day the race is restored, the nation will automatically be brought into line. (29-103, 1970.2.25)

430 couples must be blessed within this year because 1967 marked the 4,300th year of the Dangun Era, and these numbers must accord with providential dispensation. Moreover, it took the Israelites 430 years to return to Canaan from Egypt. That is to say, what is significant here is the number 43. That number represents a turning point in history, marking the time of our entry into a new era. Thus, we have completed the Seven-Year Course restoring the number 43. Once all these numbers accord with each other, we can cross over into the new era. From this day on, the Unification Church will make rapid progress. (19-171, 1968.1.1)

The numbers four and three together represent the number seven, and also the 430 years the Israelites remained in Egypt before departing to Canaan. Hence, 430 represents the time for a new beginning. Furthermore, the 430 Couples Blessing also took place upon completion of 4,300 years of Korean history. This is not mere coincidence. God’s providence is always carried out mathematically. The foundation built by a single religious denomination is equivalent to victory on the tribal level only, and this is not enough. By blessing the 430 Couples after 4,300 years of Korean history, I opened a common gate for all tribes worldwide. (84-146, 1976.2.22)

What is significant about the 430 Couples? They were blessed upon the completion of 4,300 years of the Dangun Era in Korean history. In that year, the gates were opened through which any Korean family could enter heaven. Even those who opposed us could now enter. Whichever clan or tribe they came from, Korean citizens could enter heaven, even the descendants of butchers, who are considered as members of the lowest class in Korea. Hence, the 430 Couples Blessing marks the time when the whole tribe must take part. The era of selectivity has now given way to the era of universality. For instance, if the Kim clan is chosen by God, everyone with the surname Kim can enter hand in hand. In 1969, I also blessed a total of 43 couples representing the many nations of the world. I conducted the Blessing in Germany, the United States, and Japan. These 43 Couples are in the object position to the 430 Couples on the national level.

What this means is that, since all the tribes in Korea received the privilege of being part of God’s realm, the internal foundation has been established so that all other tribes and races in the world can also become a part of that realm. Furthermore, by connecting this reciprocal foundation, the tribes overseas can also be connected to the people of Korea, who are standing on the condition of indemnity of the homeland. (100‑31, 1978.10.4)

Just as the Israelites set out from Egypt for Canaan, the 430 Couples signify that we too have set out to restore the world, which is our Canaan. Whereas they set out in the 430th year of their captivity in Egypt, we have settled on the number 43, representing 4,300 years. We are moving forward from this point. In doing so, we are not working individually but in family units. We must move forward with our families. You should understand this. The unit is no longer the individual; it is the family. Thus, you should not abandon your families and move forward alone. Furthermore, the central person in the position of Moses should not abandon the Israelites. He must lead them all out of Egypt into Canaan. If one of them happens to be in prison, he should help that person to get out so he can come with the others.

I blessed the 430 Couples to represent all these numbers. Among them, every person in the world is represented, whether good, religious, or otherwise; everyone is included. All other numbers are derived from the number twelve; the numbers 40, 30, and 120 all come from that number. Thirty days in one month is also derived from that. The central numbers in the universe are all included in that number. Thus, we are setting out in the 4,300th year having restored the 430 Couples. We have climbed one step up. This is the year in which everyone has been included – not only Koreans, but also people of every other background. With Korea as the representative of the world, the whole world was included in the 430 Couples Blessing. You must know this clearly. We are on the way to expansion. (98-186, 1978.7.16)

Through the 430 Couples Blessing, Korea could be connected to the Unification Church. This means that, although many Koreans did not believe in religion, all could enjoy the privileges of the realm of the third Israel due to the fulfillment of indemnity conditions within that realm through the 430 Couples. I was therefore able to publicly announce that Korea is the nation of the chosen people. The realm of the chosen people was established. I can now expand this foundation globally.

After the 430 Couples Blessing, the next stage is the global extension of the land and people from Korea. By that I mean sowing the land, designating holy grounds, and engrafting them to the 430 Couples. I therefore established holy grounds in forty nations. Following this, I made a world tour, during which, I blessed the 43 Couples. I connected a total of 43 couples from Japan, the United States, and Germany as the counterpart of the 430 Couples in Korea. This is truly historic. Through this foundation, the many nonbelievers in the world can also receive the benefits of the realm of Israel. The world passed through four thousand years of Jewish history before Christ or six thousand years including Christian history, during which traditions were passed on from generation to generation and people believed in the benefit derived from them. But now, they are being endowed with the privilege of participating in the realm of benefit in this era of horizontal expansion, even though they do not believe. Such a foundation has finally been laid. (110-123, 1980.11.10)

What is the Blessing? It is the securing of families. Centering on my family, the 3, 36, 72, and 124 Couples were blessed, and through these Blessings, the global indemnity condition could be fulfilled. Then the issue of the 430 Couples arises. Although the 124 Couples were established to represent the global standard of the Blessing, there are still many Koreans who do not believe in religion and so do not lead religious lives. Isn’t that so? God’s providence must take account of all existing religions, and indemnity conditions are necessary for their sakes. But what would happen to nonbelievers? They cannot just be cut off completely and cast away.

Ultimately, the many races and clans must be equally engrafted to the realm of mainstream thought through religions. Although the way leading to the world has been paved and the gates through which religious people can pass have been opened, ordinary people had been excluded; they could not be admitted. Thus, the many ordinary tribes in Korea must be engrafted. That was the reason behind the establishment of the 430 Couples: they represent the 4,300 years of Korean history. (110-123, 1980.11.10)

What are the 430 Couples? Are there not hundreds of surnames in Korea, such as Park or Kim? In like manner, there are many surnames in other nations across the world as well, and the path through which all of them can be connected to the center of God’s providence has been opened up by the 430 Couples Blessing. With regard to the 430 Couples, there are actually 430 from Korea forming a reciprocal relationship with another forty-three from Japan, the United States, and Europe. By this means, the world’s five races have been brought together through the 43 Couples, corresponding to the 430. (100-279, 1978.10.22)

The 430 Couples correspond to the 4,300 years of Korean history. They comprise all types of people: sinners and others from all walks of life, including murderers and robbers. Only thus was the doorway created through which everyone in the world could enter. (118‑331, 1982.6.20)

The 430 Couples must become the main driving force of the Unification Church. When I was in my forties – as many of you are now – my struggles assumed global proportions. By the time I turned forty-five I had laid all the foundations, met the indemnity conditions for Korea, connected all the nations, and established 120 holy grounds in forty countries. It was the time I started preparing for those struggles. (141-226, 1986.2.22)

Do you know how important the 430 Couples are? Originally, their Blessing should have taken place last year in 1967. Instead, it was held this year on February 22, which was the twentieth anniversary of my entry into Heungnam prison. Accordingly, there is great significance in completing twenty years of my course of restoration both spiritually and physically; you therefore stand in such a significant position in commemorating that important day with me. You should realize what an honor it is to have such a right of participation. That day is not a sad one. It is also George Washington’s birthday. Knowing this, all of you should work hard to form wonderful families of your own. (159-43, 1968.3.1)

The 430 Couples are the representatives of the Korean people; they include all kinds of surnames. As such, they can stand in Adam’s position and connect to the citizens of Korea, the Adam nation which stands on the global foundation. They also include a representative couple from the Eve nation. Otherwise, the two nations could not be connected. Hence, Kuboki’s couple from Japan was included in the 430 Couples Blessing. Every other nation could be connected from that point on. (164-269, 1987.5.17)

In 1968, along with the inauguration of God’s Day, I prepared the foundation in Korea upon which God’s Blessed Families could be connected worldwide. Only after I had prepared the right foundation were we actually able to branch out globally. Thus, Japan was allowed to participate in the 430 Couples Blessing and not before. Mr. Kuboki’s couple represented Japan. In this manner, we are moving into the global era. By fulfilling such indemnity conditions, we are paving our way in the world and making successful progress as we move along. (163-145, 1987.5.1)

From the perspective of the Principle, Kook-jin is our fourth son and seventh child; he is also the eighth among all my children to be married. All these numbers are in accordance with the Principle. I chose his spouse from a family among the 430 Couples because they represent all the surnames in Korea. Surnames have become so diversified in the world. Blessing 430 couples was the same as indemnifying the 4,300 years of Korean history through people, if you think of each couple as indemnifying ten years. It is the same for indemnification on the family level.

In the past, through the 430 Couples Blessing, individuals could progress; however, with the selection of Kookjin’s spouse from a 430-Couple family, the time has now come when people of all surnames in the world – from north, south, east, and west – can be restored on the family level, rather than just individually through my family. Hence, you must realize how influential Kookjin’s Blessing is. Through his wedding, Blessed Families will spread in all directions around me. (185-304, 1989.1.17)

What are the 430 Couples? The numbers four and three are linked to the 4,300 years of Korean history. Furthermore, their product is twelve and their sum is seven. All important numbers in the Divine Principle, whether you add or multiply them, involve the numbers seven, three, and four. In this way, the number 430 was determined as the number of couples to be blessed. Then, with Korea as the center, a related number of couples from the world had to be chosen as their counterparts, and so forty-three couples were selected from nations around the world to be blessed. The Blessing of the 43 Couples from Japan, Europe, and the United States created a global reciprocal realm. Through this, the horizontal foundation was completed upon which all people in the world could come into contact with heaven.

The path through which everyone can pass through the door of the Blessing and come together in one place should be opened for all people of faith, even if they live at the very ends of the earth. Such is the significance of the Unification Church’s large weddings: by forging global connections through the 430 Couples, it has developed into a worldwide race of people. It is not just for Koreans. The fact that I connected the 430 Couples to the 43 Couples on the foundation of the family on the world level signifies the birth of a new race transcending ethnicity and nationality. That is how I see it. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

God’s Day being inaugurated on earth in the New Year of 1968 was a victorious day for the Unification Church. That period was also marked by the 430 Couples Blessing. Because such a day of victory had to be connected worldwide horizontally, I toured the world in 1969 and blessed the 43 Couples, thereby linking ten nations to that sphere of activity. Our victorious achievements in Korea needed to be anchored worldwide. I accomplished this by blessing 43 couples from ten nations, corresponding to the 430 Couples Blessing. The 430 Couples represented Korea’s 4,300-year history, thus enabling all Koreans to become the foundation for the Blessing. (58-223, 1970.6.11)

The 36 Couples Blessing took place under desperate circumstances. Thus, after passing through the stages of the 36, 72, and 120 Couples taking their places on earth, we entered the era of the 430 Couples, in which we could finally spread out in all directions to the rest of the world; that was the early history of the Unification Church. During this twenty-one year course since 1960, I have opened the gates of the Blessing in all directions to connect with all peoples and tribes. All the world’s five races must enter through those gates. Thus, the Unification Church has been globally active ever since the 430 Couples Blessing.

What are the 430 Couples to Korea? The number 430 signifies a new beginning marked by the 430 Couples Blessing after 4,300 years of Korean history. The number 430 also stands for the number of years the Israelites were in Egypt before they departed for Canaan. They set out for the Promised Land after 430 years. Hence, through this number, the worldwide restoration of Canaan can be started based on the family. (100‑277, 1978.10.22)

The 430 Couples signify the coming together of the whole nation and not just the Unification Church. The number 430 is related to the 4,300 years of Korean history and also signifies setting out to restore the worldwide Canaan, equivalent to the Israelites departing for Canaan. The path has been opened for everyone to follow, whether they believe in God or not. That is to say, in place of the Israelites setting out on the national level after 430 years, we have the 430 Couples setting out on the worldwide level after 4,300 years. They are leaving for the Promised Land on the global level. Through the 430 Couples, the whole nation should be connected to the Blessing, and this connection should expand to include the whole world, which is why I blessed the 43 Couples as the worldwide counterparts of the 430 Couples. That is the condition: through these Blessings, the 430 Couples can connect to any tribe in Korea, whereas the 43 Couples, as representatives of the world, can connect to any nation. (91-259, 1977.2.23)

Originally, I was planning to hold a Blessing in 1967 in Japan but could not. Thus, when I was blessing the 430 Couples in 1968, I set the condition of having the Kuboki’s couple participate in the Blessing, representing Japan. I thus blessed Japan first before America. Then, through the Blessing in Germany – the Adam nation on the satanic side – God’s anchor was cast into another four nations in Europe. Accordingly, what you must realize is that the victorious foundation on the global level representing every nation has now been built upon which the indemnity conditions can be set. I returned after achieving all this. (23-291, 1969.6.8)

Since all of you participated in my Seven-Year Course, I took responsibility to bless everyone up to the 430 Couples. All Blessed Couples are a part of me; every one of them is great because they contributed to my course of world restoration. (22-68, 1969.1.21)

4.2. The 430 Couples and tribal messiahship
When blessing the 430 Couples, I told them to become tribal messiahs. That did not mean that they should go off and live happily by themselves. In other words, I had given them a mission similar to that of Jesus and the Holy Spirit; that is, to become the tribal messiahs working to save their tribes as the substantial embodiments of the resurrected Jesus and the Holy Spirit. That means they should fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs, not as spirits but as physical people. (40-216, 1971.2.1)

I told the 430 Couples to become tribal messiahs, but none of them understand why I said that to them. While living on earth, all of you must witness to your parents and relatives. Accordingly, one couple should restore at least 120 people. This is your mission in life. Moving forward focusing on this purpose is the way that Unification Church members should go. (34-261, 1970.9.13)

What is the second Seven-Year Course? It is a period during which your families must become Abel families. In order to fulfill that responsibility, you must restore Cain families. What do you form when Abel families restore Cain families? You form tribes. You must become tribal messiahs. The 430 Couples are tribal messiahs. This means to be global. In this way, all conditions should be met. (34-104, 1970.8.29)

The instruction issued to the 430 Couples I blessed in 1968 was to become tribal messiahs. They must fulfill this mission. Just as I organized the 36 Couples in our church, blessed members having the surname of Kim, for example, are to likewise organize 36 couples within their Kim clan. If they cannot, they should become the ancestors of at least twelve couples. The way to do this is to form trinities with their children, since they are the parents, and thus establish the standard of tribal messiahship. (31-276, 1970.6.4)

What are the 430 Couples? Their Blessing signified entering the era of tribal messiahship. Since every one of them represents the family foundations upon which all tribes in the spirit world can return to earth and be resurrected – in other words, the family foundations of the resurrected Jesus bestowed upon the entire nation – the 430 Couples are the messianic families of their tribes. What that means is that they are like the families of Christ at his Second Advent to their tribes.

The 36, 72, and 120 Couples are part of me. These three groups of couples correspond to the vertical standard, whereas the 430 Couples have been established horizontally in all directions. Hence, they enter the realm of tribal messiahs, which is why I told them all, “Be tribal messiahs!” As I have already restored the 36 and 72 Couples, who form the center, as well as the 120 Couples, all you need to do now is to restore 120 couples per Blessed Family. Then everything can be indemnified both vertically and horizontally.

As such, you must understand that it is the responsibility of the 430 Couples, the Blessed Couples of the Unification Church, to create 120 families in your tribes. So have you fulfilled this responsibility or not? Have you thought about that or not? You did not understand this until now, did you? Now that you have heard my explanation, do you understand? (84-157, 1976.2.22)

Individual restoration precedes family restoration. After achieving individual victory, we enter the stage of Abel families. Whether husband or wife, all of you are Abels in your family and so from there you must become tribal messiahs. As this mission can only be undertaken by families, I have entrusted it to the 430 Couples. You do not understand this at all, do you? What do I mean when I say that the 430 Couples are tribal messiahs? This is logically inevitable. These words apply to everyone. (39-119, 1971.1.10)

Section 5. The 777 Couples

5.1. The 777 Couples represent the world
The 777 Couples, formed by young men and women from ten nations, were blessed in 1970 in order to create new families and new tribes based on God’s love, transcending national boundaries and racial differences in pioneering the way of His will for the world. Thus, a new global nation was being prepared for Christ at his Second Advent, as well as the requisite personnel who could serve any nation and any citizenry in accordance with his plan. (53-255, 1972.2.29)

The 777 Couples represent the world: they are global couples. As such, they strengthen our church. However, the family structure in the Unification Church is still in tatters. None of the families until now have fulfilled their missions and so I have had to extend them to the 777 Couples, representing the global level. Originally, the 430 Couples should have done this work. This is the progress we have made thus far. The 777 Couples represent the whole world. The three sevens refer to formation, growth, and completion. I prepared the global family structure for us to enter the transracial era by blessing the 777 Couples in 1970. Thus, any of the 777 Couples, including the Japanese, could take the place of any of the 36, 72, 124, or 430 Couples who deviate from their position. In this way, the path of the providence of restoration is being paved. (79-104, 1975.6.22)

We should be ready to unite globally, transcending nationality and race. Race or skin color is not an issue for us. Having declared that I must promote a movement to form a family structure transcending our nation and race, I conducted the unprecedented joint wedding of the 777 Couples. (53-190, 1972.2.20)

The 777 Couples that I blessed in 1970 signify total perfection symbolized by the number twenty-one – the sum of their three sevens – as well as the three stages of the growing period. Rather than trying to break these stages up, I sought to put them together all at once and did so in one place. There, ten nations participated in the Blessing, representing the world in order to restore the number ten. Thus, I could organize a new global tribe by blessing those families. Thereby, a transracial standard was set for the creation of that tribe. (54-295, 1972.3.26)

The 777 Couples Blessing signifies the attainment of maturity at the end of seven years of formation, seven years of growth, and seven years of completion. Thus, I brought together a great number of people from several nations and blessed them, whereby the way has been opened through which anyone on earth can form a family of God’s Kingdom. Everyone can begin to have such a family. (105-156, 1979.10.14)

Now that we have ushered in the New Year 1971, what should we resolve to accomplish? As the Unification Church is the core and center of the world, we should lose no time in propagating the Lord’s teachings to the world. On the foundation of the ten nations represented by the 777 Couples, we should fulfill our responsibility of interconnecting the world of God’s love, transcending race, nationality and skin color, and completely unite around God’s will. The 777 Couples Blessing was held in order to advocate this. This was a truly historic event. (38-213, 1971.1.3)

What are the 777 Couples? Their wedding was the last one I conducted while my work was based in Korea. Through this Unification Church Blessing in 1970, the many races of the world were connected to heaven.

What was the result of the 777 Couples Blessing? By bringing together many families and tribes of the world today and connecting them to heaven, I opened the global gate through which any family, tribe, and people can form a relationship with God. By entering through the gate of the 777 Couples and following the path leading from there, all people can go to heaven. That gate is now open. This Unification Church Blessing in 1970 was thus the last of its kind held before the providence reached its present global dimension. (100-279, 1978.10.22)

The world will gradually start to move in accordance with the fortune of the Unification Church. In this connection, I conducted the first international joint wedding in 1970, the 777 Couples Blessing, which signified that everything on earth was drawing together globally based on the providence.

As part of the 430 Couples Blessing, I blessed forty-three non-Korean couples overseas rather than bringing them over to Korea. Yet, the 777 Couples Blessing in Korea was the very first international joint wedding held in the whole world, with participants from ten nations. The path by which any nation on earth can return to God was completed through the family ideal in this manner. From this moment on, it became possible for the fortune of the world to align itself with the fortune of the Unification Church. (55-171, 1972.5.7)

You, the 777 Couples, are worthy of our pride. Thus, you should stand at the forefront as we enter the 1980s and take pride in bequeathing our tradition to all families. Who among you will assume such a position? By doing so, you will reach out to the world. You are the couples representing the tribes of the world.

Your situation is akin to that of Jacob’s clan, which could not be formed within a seven-year course but rather through three seven-year courses. All you 777 Couples of the Unification Church must realize that your Blessing signifies the establishment of the tribe that can relate in all directions to the world. The fact that people from several nations were blessed proves that a tradition has been established through which the whole world can be connected to heaven. Thus, you must become earnest families comprising true husbands, wives, parents, and children who can set the standard of being able to uphold God’s will; such a responsibility lies with you 777 Couples, who are currently in your thirties, because you are the ones who best represent the families of the Unification Church. The couples in their forties are too old, and those in their twenties are not mature enough for this task. Since those of you in your thirties are standing in such a position, when you fulfill the duties entrusted to you, the foundation of heavenly tradition can be laid, upon which the rich legacy of the history of the Unification Church can be transmitted to the world.

By doing so, wouldn’t you become heroes and ancestors of the world’s families immortalized in history? Knowing that you possess such an amazing and historic background, if you perish even after having made a supreme effort, you can direct your protests to me. Actually, you will never perish. (109‑109, 1980.10.26)

In 1970, the 777 Couples from ten nations around the world were blessed. They are the ‘three sevens’ couples; three times seven equals twenty-one. The 777 Couples represent the whole world and also formation, growth, and completion; through their Blessing, any family could inherit the right to enter heaven freely. Such is the significance of this number.

Having thus blessed the 777 Couples, I can now travel anywhere in the world with my family: Germany, Africa – anywhere on earth. That is to say, I can fulfill God’s will wherever I go. Every place is the same. Since the way is open for anyone to come to me, it follows that I can also go to any nation. The 777 Couples Blessing in 1970 made it possible for my family to go anywhere in the world. I have laid the foundation upon which, if Korea continues to oppose me, I can take my family to any nation of my choice to realize God’s will; accordingly, I can now proceed into the global era. (75-152, 1975.1.2)

Among Unification Church families, if the 36, 72, 120, and 430 Couples do not fulfill their responsibilities, these will transfer to you 777 Couples. You are the “three-seven” couples. When I say that, you are probably thinking to yourselves, “Three sevens is the number favored by the world. It corresponds to the twenty one years of the three stages of formation, growth, and completion, and is the number of perfection, the impeccable number derived from the number seven and the three stages.” However, you should not try to take advantage of the name of the 777 Couples, while continuing to fight among yourselves, being as greedy as you were before, and neglecting everything connected to God’s will. (109-98, 1980.10.26)

The 777 Couples were blessed on October 21, 1970. They came from ten nations and must therefore relate to the world. They are the ‘three-seven’ couples. There is no racial discrimination among them – whether they are Japanese or Americans. Everyone must create unity; only then can all nations in the world follow Korea into heaven. (281-42, 1997.1.2)

The 777 Couples Blessing was held on October 21, 1970, symbolizing twenty-one as the result of three times seven; hence, the three sevens. It was the last one I conducted before globalizing my mission; through it, and with the 1970s as the frontier, any race can now be connected through marriage to God’s lineage. Hence, with that Blessing, we entered the era of interracial marriage. Thus, the Unification Church is not focused exclusively on the people of Korea; through the 777 Couples Blessing, it has already laid the foundation to form a new tribe by connecting the people of the world together. This Blessing marks the beginning of a new era transcending races and tribes, in which a new tribe of the world can be formed. From that time, the Unification Church began its work worldwide. (100-171, 1978.10.14)

All of you must walk the path I pioneered; it was long and time-consuming, but you have to at least set a condition of lesser indemnity that you have followed a path somewhat similar to mine. That is unavoidable. The 777 Couples Blessing, in which you took part, followed those of the True Parents, the 3, 33, 72, 120, 430, and the 43 Couples that I blessed during my world tour. Thus, it was the seventh Blessing within the nation of Korea, and from a global perspective, it was the eighth. It was the last Blessing, which is why you are the 777 Couples. The date was set for October 21st because three times seven is twenty-one. This is the final crucial moment. From now on, I will not have to conduct the Blessing myself. Hence, I included participants from ten nations. (62-336, 1972.9.26)

The teachings of the Unification Church exist for the benefit of the world. This is how it differs from other religions. Its members are also different. Even though I am criticized within secular society, people still remark about my actions, saying, “That man called Rev. Moon of the Unification Church does everything in such a grandiose way.”

This time, I brought together people from ten nations in a joint wedding. Originally, I had promised to bless 777 couples, but their actual total was 791. I had to engage more than the number promised because a few couples might not have made it on the day of the Blessing due to illness or military service. In order to ensure that they did not fall short of the promised number, I actually ended up blessing 791 couples. (38-263, 1971.1.8)

That is how the Divine Principle of the Unification Church is: At the time of the 777 Couples Blessing, most of the American participants had master degrees, yet they packed their bags, left their nation and flew thousands of miles to receive the Blessing here in Korea. The round-trip airfare for one person to fly to Korea from the United States is about 2,000 dollars. So it would be 4,000 dollars per couple. That would be about 1.3 million Korean won. Why then would these people spend so much money just to be married here in Korea? The answer is simply that it would be of far greater value for them to be married here rather than back home in the United States. It was far better.

Since it was dozens of times better for them to spend that money and come here, they came, even though they were told not to. People would not do anything that would cause them to incur a loss. This phenomenon was possible absolutely only by the power of the Divine Principle. For these people, nothing else would have worked. (39-273, 1971.1.15)

I held a joint wedding for Unification Church members. At the time of the ceremony, people from all over the world flocked to Korea. There is no one who could accomplish such a task in the whole world apart from Rev. Moon. If awards were given to those who performed the greatest number of weddings, I would definitely receive first prize for bringing together 777 Couples from ten nations across the world. When you consider these facts, you cannot help but be astounded. (41-43, 1971.2.12)

I am sure that amongst those gathered here today are some of the 777 Couples. They represent the world, which is why there are all kinds of people included among them. At the time of their Blessing, some candidates were not even proper Unification Church members and so when you look at them, you can see that they are in various states of spiritual maturity. Then do you know why I brought together all these different people? It was because they had to stand in the position of representing the world. You must understand that what brought together these people was the love of God, who wanted to bequeath His boundless realm of forgiveness to the whole world. Some of the 777 Couples do not clearly understand His will. In fact, some of them have no understanding of it at all; yet, at least the wives who are gathered here today should become righteous people.

Everything was ruined in the Garden of Eden by the wrongdoing of a woman; if the women in our church today were to devote themselves to the cause of righteousness, the outside world would have to keep in step with us. Then the men would have no choice but to follow. If they did not follow, they would have nowhere to go. (44-302, 1971.5.24)

After being blessed in marriage in the Unification Church, what do people do for a minimum of forty days? People in the world wouldn’t dream of it. Japanese Blessed Families and the 777 Couples led celibate lives for five years even under one roof with their spouses. That is truly amazing. Hence, problems such as juvenile promiscuity can only be tackled by the Unification Church. If this cannot be rectified, the whole world will become a sacrificial offering to Satan. What we are trying to do is solve all these difficult problems by bringing together the people of the world and transforming them into the citizens of God’s Kingdom. Does that sound like easy work? (85-335, 1976.3.4)

We entered the era of international marriage with the 777 Couples Blessing. Everyone will be brought together. From there we can pass through formation, growth, and completion stages; this time I might even intermarry all of you. What era did I say we are living in now? We are now in the era of international and interracial marriage. (100-34, 1978.10.4)

On the bright morning of October 21, 1970, the 777 Couples will fly high the banner of liberation before all peoples of the world, signifying the resurrected foundation of cosmic victory. How many of you have felt in your hearts the value and importance of such an incredible and amazing day? People from ten nations have flocked to Korea to form the nation, clan, and family of the True Parents as their sons and daughters. Those nations, including Korea and Japan, reflect the vastness of cultural diversity. There is no fixed cultural standard (35-235, 1970.10.19)

The 777 Couples signify three times seven, which is twenty-one and thus encompass the whole world. They were blessed on October 21, 1970. On that day, the bridge for any race to go to heaven was built. Three times seven is twenty-one. What is the purpose of restoring through indemnity the crucial time of the Fall and the grief related to the three sevens? It is to escape from the realm of Satan’s accusation concerning the spiritual and physical realms – or man and woman – in Adam and Eve’s 21-year course. In order to do this globally, the Unification Church laid the complete foundation on which families can escape that realm of accusation through the Blessing of the 777 Couples from ten nations.

Starting with my Holy Wedding in 1960, next the Blessing of my three spiritual children, then those of the 33, 72, 120, 430, and finally the 777 Couples, a total of seven Blessings took place. In other words, all those Blessings were completed within seven stages and, consequently, what belongs to Korea can now belong to the world and vice versa.

The standard for the restoration of the individual, family, tribe, and people, which I have laid in Korea, will rise vertically until the nation is restored. Starting from the individual, the stages rise to the family, tribe, people, and nation. They are ascending in the reverse order. (58-59, 1972.6.6)

At the time of the 777 Couples Blessing, some parents came to me and requested, “Rev. Moon, my daughter’s name is so-and-so. As you are the founder of the Unification Church, we hope with all of our hearts that you will select a good husband for her.” Since when was I in such a high position? The world has changed. I thought it was still winter, but when I looked, spring had come. I finally find this world worth living in. If I did not have such things to look forward to, what would I live for? (38-187, 1971.1.3)

Quite a number of participants in the 777 Couples Blessing were not qualified. In God’s eyes, there were very few people who were actually qualified to receive the Blessing. Nevertheless, by participating in this event, even those who were unqualified could be revived and a national foundation established upon which their relatives could also connect with us. That is why I included them in that Blessing. The grooms presumed that their brides would move in with them. As was their social custom, there was no doubt that the brides would come to serve their parents-in-law and live together in the house of their in-laws – far from it! Instead, they were sent to the front line without informing their husbands. Of course I know there may have been repercussions arising from this, but I had no other choice. (38-29, 1971.1.1)

In the 1970s, we must restore seven thousand years of history through indemnity and establish the dignity of Adam in Korea. Hence, we must buy a house. If you do not buy me a home, you would not be fulfilling your responsibility. Thus, I had no choice but to establish and bless the 777 Couples. By doing so, I set the condition for them to buy the best house as well as the best car in Korea. You don’t know how much satanic people opposed me in that process; it came to be the most complicated house purchase in Seoul. So I thought to myself, “Ah, this is also part of restoration through indemnity!” We must buy this house, but it is so complicated that we are still wrangling over it. The owners promised to sell us the place but there are legal problems, and so we have not even paid for it yet and are still waiting. I suppose we will have to restore all this through indemnity as well. Don’t you think so? (38-122, 1971.1.3)

Being served nice meals or living in a nice environment makes me the enemy of this nation. The Lincoln Continental sent from the United States has arrived at the port of Busan. I received it as a gift at the time of the 777 Couples Blessing, but I am still considering whether I should go around in it. It would be nice if I could sell the car, but it was sent to me in the name of the holy tears of history and the honor of God, and so the day I sell it, I would not be able to maintain the dignity of having blessed the 777 Couples. As such, I will have to keep it. (43-85, 1971.4.18)

From now on, whenever I go around in that car, people will talk among themselves and say, “Rev. Moon of the Unification Church has the number one car in Korea.” If they ask, “Where did he get the money to buy such a car?” the answer will be, “What are you talking about? He received it as a gift at the time of the 777 Couples Blessing.” There was an article about it in the newspapers. I did not buy it with my own money; it was a gift. Hence, I feel no qualms of conscience when I ride around in such a fine car; rather, I am proud of it. (46‑161, 1971.8.13)

Section 6. The 1800 Couples

6.1. The background to the 1800 Couples Blessing
On February 8, 1975, I performed the 1800 Couples Blessing. Now that the Unification Church members have made their debut, first on an individual and then on a family basis, not only the members of my family but all church members should become known throughout the world. Since this is God’s will, we must become living monuments that represent and testify to this victory on the family level; thus, based on the achievement of having overcome the hardships of the first and second seven year courses, we can finally expand our families horizontally on earth centering on the Parents through the third seven year course. This was valiantly displayed in the ceremony on February 8. (77-217, 1975.4.12)

The 1800 Couples represent three times six, equaling eighteen, and also signify the termination of the satanic world, since it is the number three in the satanic world. Three times six is eighteen, which leads us to 1800 Couples. The gates of the worldwide Blessing have been opened even to the satanic world, which means that they have been opened to the world of the enemy. It was the 1800 Couples who opened the gates of the fallen world to the Unification Church Blessing. You need to restore 160 families before you can register your own family according to the tribal standard representing the world. That number is derived from multiplying the number four by itself and so it is Satan’s number. Therefore, it is treated the same, both in value and in content, as the number four of the satanic world.

Originally, you should establish 180 families, but I will accept 160 families. That is how all families in the satanic world can join us. (281-42, 1997.1.2)

The 1800 Couples represent three times six, equaling eighteen, where the number three represents the three periods taking the place of the number six, and the number six becomes the same as the number three or Satan’s number of completion. Thus, the 1800 Couples represent all humankind. Through their Blessing, the foundation has been prepared upon which the future families of not just believers but also nonbelievers in the realm of the satanic world can be connected to heaven. This is the work we have been carrying out up until now. (114-41, 1981.5.15)

If we consider the 1800 Couples, the number sixteen is four times four, and the number eighteen is six times three. They are basically the same. The number four is the number for earth and so four multiplied by four is a dimensional number. The number eighteen is the satanic number six multiplied by three. The number three is derived from the three ages, the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages, and this leads us to the number 180. Hence, in the process of indemnification for the Unification Church, the restoration of 180 families per couple is required, and the 1800 Couples stand on the worldwide level. (265-176, 1994.11.20)

Since Satan destroyed family relationships, we are establishing a transnational movement that binds the family to the realm of God’s direct dominion with the 777 Couples, followed by the 1800 Couples. The 1800 Couples will be the last Blessing group in creating this movement. The number eighteen comes from the satanic number six multiplied by three representing formation, growth, and completion.

The fact that I have restored 1,800 couples from the satanic world signifies that I have surpassed the realm of the tribe. The victory I achieved on the national level is the starting point of the path leading to the world. The 1800 Couples are three times the number six hundred, which represents the realm of Satan’s dominion. Through the establishment of the family on this basis, the 1800 Couples have become the standard of indemnification for the family in Satan’s realm. (190-275, 1989.6.19)

God is a mathematical god. Nothing He does is by chance or based on rough estimates. Thus, families throughout the world are involving themselves in our work to one degree or another without realizing it. The 1800-Couple represent three times six, which equals eighteen. All numbers in restoration are based on six; everything involves that number. The 6000 Couples Blessing held this time in Korea, and the 2100 Couples Blessing as well, were all carried out in accordance with the Principle. (126-52, 1983.4.10)

For the Blessed Families, the international Blessing is a tradition. I placed a lot of importance on the 1800 Couples, didn’t I? Their number is based on three times six, which is why 1,800 couples were blessed. Jesus needed 120 couples and Christ at his Second Advent needs 180 couples. There is equivalent numerical and providential significance in 180 and 160 couples. They are both multiples of the number four. The number sixteen comes from four times four, and the number eighteen comes from six times three. They are Satan’s completion numbers, which we seek to reclaim for God.

Didn’t I instruct Blessed Families to bless 160 couples from their tribes for this reason? Originally, it was supposed to be 180 couples, but 160 couples are also acceptable. It is easier to accomplish a smaller number and so I said 160 couples are okay; but in the future, you must bless 180 couples. The seventh Blessing I performed was the 1800 Couples Blessing – from the 3, 33, 72, 124, 430, 777 right through to the 1800 Couples, you can count seven in total. From the number seven, we must move on to the numbers eight, nine, and ten, the unitary number. Once we reach the number ten, we can move into the era of the globalization of the Blessing. (292-20, 1998.3.27)

The 160 couples are based on the number four multiplied by four. Due to the failure of Adam and of his children to establish four-position foundations, it was impossible to open the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. Nevertheless, during the era of indemnification, by virtue of 4.4 Jeol (Four-Four Day), we can restore this foundation because four times four equals sixteen – the number symbolizing God’s ideal that was usurped by Satan. If the number six is the foundation on which we can reclaim the satanic world for God, then that number times three, representing formation, growth, and completion, would equal eighteen, which explains why I blessed 1800 couples. The 1800 Couples correspond to 1600 couples. This is the number that can destroy Satan completely. (296-179, 1998.11.9)

One-hundred twenty couples were meant to be restored in the era of Jesus, but in the era of Christ at his Second Advent – the era of globalization – it should be 180 couples. Hence, I blessed the 1800 Couples and went on to the 6000 Couples Blessing. That number 1800 was derived from multiplying the satanic number six by three. Since a number was needed that could walk over everything belonging to Satan, the number eighteen emerged. (304-291, 1999.11.9)

I blessed the 1800 Couples this year. Originally, their Blessing should have taken place last year in 1974, but it was all right as long as I performed the Blessing before April of this year. From the time the Blessing ceremonies were first held in April 1960 until April of this year we are still keeping within the fourteen year period. That is why I conducted the Blessing in February, and so we have achieved all this within fourteen years. Thus, in keeping with the completion of the second seven-year course of the Unification Church, the 1800 Couples Blessing conducted on the global level signifies that we have laid the foundation for worldwide restoration. So what are the 1800 Couples? The number eighteen is the sum of six plus six plus six. The number of couples corresponds to this and represents our gaining supremacy over the satanic world completely. Having laid the global foundation, we can conclude that we have entered the era in which we can move the nation and the world according to God’s will. (81-109, 1975.12.1)

The 1800 Couples Blessing that took place on February 8, 1975 was a global event. Newspapers worldwide should have carried articles about it. The whole world should know about it. As such, you should also understand that the year 1975 was a truly historic year. We have entered the era of global proclamation. Our ascent to that level was heralded by the Blessing of the 1800 Couples. (87-62, 1976.5.1)

The 1800 Couples incorporate the numbers three and six – the factors of eighteen. Since three sixes represent the completion of that satanic number, no matter what it takes, we need to establish a new origin through which we can cross over into the global era. That is how I came to think that I should surpass the minimum number of 1,800 couples within this year. With such a conviction in mind, I instructed, “You need to reach 1800 couples,” and we have accomplished this great task. (79‑104, 1975.6.22)

Currently the United Nations has 183 member states. Didn’t I bless 1800 couples? Similarly, in this period of transition, 180 nations must be turned around. The numbers 180 and 1800 signify the completion of the satanic number. These numbers come from six multiplied by three and four multiplied by four. They are the numbers Satan usurped from God, which is why we as tribal messiahs were to originally restore 180 families; however, that number can be reduced to 160 – they are providentially equivalent. In fact, four times four is the ideal number.

In the Seoul Olympics, 160 nations participated. The number sixteen is also involved in North and South Korea joining the United Nations: North Korea, a suzerain state of Satan, joined the United Nations as the 160th member state, and South Korea joined as the 161st, signifying a new beginning. In terms of indemnification, South Korea is standing in the lead. (272-284, 1995.10.8)

From the time of the 1800 Couples Blessing, I did not emphasize the importance of spiritual children. Since the Blessing entered its global era, everything must be resolved within the family. Whatever is horizontal must develop vertically and whatever is vertical must develop horizontally. Spiritual children must focus on their grandparents, parents, and older siblings within their families. Their grandparents will then become their grandchildren. Then what would parents become? What position would they take if grandparents become grandchildren? They would become children. What position would older siblings take? They would become younger siblings. (292-114, 1998.3.28)

February 8, 1975 was for me a most unforgettable day until now. I matched the Blessing candidates until just one hour and a half before the ceremony was to take place. Have you ever heard of such a wedding? I was still matching the couples until 8:30 a.m., even though the Blessing Ceremony commenced at ten o’clock in the morning. I stayed up the whole night, but marriage is very important in a person’s life and cannot be a game, so when a match was rejected, I proposed another and then another and so on. (83-226, 1976.2.8)

Section 7. The 6000 Couples

The 6000 Couples connected Christians in the vertical position with non Christian peoples worldwide – in other words, the vertical Christians with the horizontal Cain world. That meant that the era of the satanic world attacking the Blessed Families had passed.

The spiritual standard of the growth stage has been established on the national level. In establishing the global standard, since the spiritual foundation of Christianity works as the global foundation, the substantial global standard had to be connected to the Christian cultural sphere. To do this, I went to the United States and carried out revival activities nationwide. Wherever I went, I was welcomed. In this manner, I connected all this foundation in America to Korea as the representative of the national standard. That was how I returned to Korea victorious. (190-275, 1989.6.19)

You are branches originating from one root. Branches grow from the trunk, anchored by the roots. Do you think they can grow by themselves? Think about it. Likewise, you cannot effectively operate based on your own limited concepts. Thus, you can only expand on the foundation of the tradition rooted in the True Parents’ family. As such, after the Blessings of the 36, 72, 124, and 430 Couples, I then blessed the 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples as the representatives of the conditional offering for global expansion. (145-15, 1986.4.30)

The 6000 Couples have completely opened the historic gates of the Blessed Family even to the communist realm and the satanic world. At the same time, they have fought at the risk of their lives in order to bring the United States to meet the standard of God’s nation and to establish the homeland. (135-178, 1985.11.13)

With the accomplishment of the 6000 Couples Blessing, God’s wrath on earth has finally been appeased. I shouldered the heavy responsibility of fulfilling what Christianity and the United States had failed to achieve and I accomplished it all through the Unification Church. (233-123, 1992.7.31)

Thanks to the 6000 Couples, even those in prison or hell were able to receive the Blessing. The number 6,000 opened the gates not only to the Cain world but even to hell on earth and in the spirit world. The 6000 Couples opened those gates. Since the gates were opened, all kinds of phenomena were made manifest worldwide. Thus, the gates of heaven have been opened to all humankind, even those in hell. (281-42, 1997.1.2)

The 6000 Couples are the form of the satanic number six reclaimed on the global level. Did you know that? Beginning with my own Blessing in 1960, I went on to bless the first 3 Couples, then the 33, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples. Since this last Blessing was the ninth, it led to the most persecution. That is why the 6000 Couples underwent more hardships than any other Blessed Couples. (283-84, 1997.4.8)

If I had not accomplished the global standard, the whole nation of Japan would have been in trouble. Thus, through the Blessed Couples, I have pursued the course of indemnity up until this time. Beginning with the 3 Couples, the Blessings of the 33, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, and 6000 Couples were all performed in order to traverse the path of global indemnity. Didn’t Adam and Eve get married? That is why indemnification takes place through the path of marriage. (234-84, 1992.8.4)

The Unification Church holds joint weddings to establish a world of love. It does not acknowledge the existence of race. Would you say true love is different for white people and black people? This is what makes our members different from other people and our church so great. At the 6000 Couples Blessing, I married about seventy Japanese women to black men. I didn’t force them into it; it was of their own accord. Would you think such a thing possible? (140-259, 1986.2.12)

Globally today, there are 182 member states in the United Nations. We have entered the realm of the number 183. I consider that number to be the same as the number 180. However, since the representative number 160 is smaller than 180 families or 180 mission countries, and since everyone wants the smaller number, I have said Blessed Couples must restore at least 160 families instead.

Thus, I have blessed the 6000 Couples on the foundation of the 1800 Couples. What that represents is the complete restoration of number six from Satan’s dominion. The number 6,000 signifies that Blessed Families have no connection whatsoever with Satan. Through the 6000 Couples, surmounting the number of the satanic world, we can advance into the realm of liberation. (260-150, 1994.5.2)

Let people make trouble! If they cause trouble, I cannot lose. Even when we were conducting the 6000 Couples Blessing, and thousands of couples were pouring in for the ceremony, people were raising a commotion of protest. I said, “Fine! Oppose all you want! Let’s see if anyone fails to come.” Even though it felt like everyone was opposing us, not one person missed the ceremony. Why are we doing this? It is because we need to pass this Blessing on as quickly as possible to the youth of the world. From now on, wherever I travel, however much anyone opposes me, it will be to no avail because our joint weddings are well known all over the world. Japan opposed me and in the end they came off worse; so that has become a signboard to the rest of the world that they can no longer oppose us. (136-182, 1985.12.22)

I have endured a full-scale offensive from Satan, right at the historic front line of the world. I have paved this way, persevering through an all-out attack from Korea and Asia, but things are different now for you. In fact, you will be warmly received in your work. Do you understand? That is why you must create an environment in which you can open wide the gates in all directions in your Home Church areas and open previously locked doors, telling people that they are free to pass through them. Only then can the Kingdom of Heaven be established. The people from such places should be brought in, one after the other, by the Korean 6000 Couples. (135-337, 1985.12.15)

Do you know how many global events we host nowadays? We hold so many that people cannot report in detail to me about them all. Let us take the 6000 Couples Blessing as an example. A wedding in a small town usually involves many arguments and much fuss, but when I married the 6000 Couples, the ceremony was performed beautifully from beginning to end without even a minor incident to mar it. Thus, I am truly deeply grateful to God for everything. Since I have to travel by airplane so much, there is every chance that accidents might happen in the air or I might get involved in a car collision and so on, but up until now, God has protected me. I am really grateful for that. (130-64, 1983.12.11)

Section 8. The 6500 Couples

It is the number that is three times the satanic number, indemnifying the six thousand years representing the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages, and restoring through indemnity all families in history into the realm of God’s blessing. That is the 777 Couples Blessing. The 1800 Couples Blessing was the seventh to take place. The number seven is the number through which we can cross over into the global era. The 6000 Couples Blessing came next as the eighth and then the 6500 Couples Blessing, otherwise considered as the 6700 Couples. The 6700 Couples represent humankind, eliminating everything focusing on the number six and the number seven in the satanic realm. Since we were unable to cross over to the number seven in the previous 6000 Couples Blessing, I blessed the 6500 Couples in order to indemnify that. They are also called the 6700 Couples because it was 6,500 couples plus 200 couples from the United States. Through that ninth Blessing, we passed through the number nine. (288-116, 1997.11.25)

You know, on October 30 of the year before last, I married more than 6,500 Korean and Japanese people. Many Japanese were matched to Korean men and women, and Koreans were matched to Japanese men and women. I am phrasing it like this because that is the way you like to hear it. Isn’t that true? (203‑277, 1990.6.27)

The fact that Koreans representing the Adam nation and Japanese representing the Eve nation intermarried holds great significance. How else would they unite? Through intermarriage between nations, we have transcended the national dimension by forming unified families. Having done so, we can enter the global era, hence the importance of last year’s cross-cultural marriages. God began His providence with Korea as the nation having a unified destiny, but it failed to follow His will. So Kim Il-sung and the satanic world infiltrated the nation and divided it into North and South, which is a problem for the world. Since the nation was divided, unless its fortunes are realigned toward reunification, we cannot return to the original homeland. In connection with this, I returned last year and performed the intermarriage of representatives of the Adam and Eve nations on the basis of the Foundation Day of the Nation of the Unified World, thereby surpassing the national level of the Blessed Family at least conditionally. You must consider this in terms of the family. This is the standard of the Blessed Family. It won’t do if you don’t understand this. (194-116, 1989.10.17)

Do you know the reason behind the 100 percent intermarriage between Japanese and Koreans in this Blessing? The Adam and Eve nations are Korea and Japan respectively, and because the original Adam and Eve married privately of their own accord, they brought shame on themselves and the whole world was lost. Now the fruits harvested on the national level as a result of what Adam and Eve sowed must be overturned. Through indemnity, everything was turned the right way up once again. In terms of the worldwide principle, there is not a single person in the satanic world who can defile this foundation of love, in which Adam is above and Eve is below, and will be consolidated through the blessing of the younger generation of those two nations. (188-313, 1989.3.1)

I know well enough: Japan is in the form of a beauty lying naked, adorned from head to toe in jewels; she is like a woman without clothes. Four males have their eyes on her – three archangels and the perfected Adam. In order for the latter to have authority over the others, he must intermarry the Adam and Eve nations, thereby telling the others, “You devils, do not even lay a finger on her!” Otherwise, all his children would be taken away. The Fall was consolidated by Adam and Eve’s children, particularly Cain. A woman is not strong enough to defend herself against three archangels; however, through intermarriage, God’s son can claim her – that is, restore her. Hence, intermarriage is the only way Japan can obtain the best circumstances as the owner – the circumstances of joy. (237-249, 1992.11.17)

The Japanese who intermarried with Koreans are no longer Japanese. They transcend Asia. Since they now possess the ideology to lead their own nation, the Japanese families living in Korea should be able to pioneer even China. Long ago, part of China belonged to Korea. I am bringing Adam and Eve into oneness in order to restore God’s homeland so that they can lay the foundation upon which to embrace the whole world. That is how history will unfold. A new and great history will commence henceforth. (234-91, 1992.8.4)

On the last occasion I intermarried 2,500 men and women from Japan with men and women from Korea. When they first gathered together, I told them, “From this day onwards, Japanese must marry Koreans, and Koreans must marry Japanese!” Of the 2,500 Japanese, do you know how many graduated from Tokyo University? Forty-three of them are chief secretaries to assemblymen, and more than ten have graduated from Tokyo University. Most of the others are graduates of intermediate universities, and at least thirty of them are medical doctors. I told them, “Quit everything you are doing and come to Korea!” What do you think of that? (200-122, 1990.2.24)

If you were to compare a Japanese couple with an international couple, which would you say is the higher? You must serve the international couples. It is the same for Mr. Furuta and Mr. Oyamada as well. On whose shoulders lies the most important responsibility of leading Japan in the future? It is in fact the traditional standpoint of heaven to gradually appoint those who have intermarried as the leaders. This is not the case at present, but you should bear in mind that it will happen. The same is true for the United States. This is the first time I have spoken about such things in public. I am telling you because the time is ripe. (217-54, 1991.4.16)

Some time ago, when I set out to hold the Korean-Japanese Blessing, Japanese church leaders, including Mr. Kuboki, did not believe it was possible; however, after a week of prompting the leaders, it finally took place. How many thousands of people were there? Since there were 6,500 couples, it follows that well over 10,000 people were participating. Originally, more than 10,000 people had to come from Japan. Between 8,000 and 9,000 people flocked into Korea within one week; so do you think they had enough airplanes to accommodate them all? Everything was brought to a standstill at one point. I made sure that no one knew what was going on. The Korean Embassy in Japan had to mobilize even the families of their staff, and for three days and nights did nothing but stamp passports. That is how the condition was established for the Japanese and Korean governments to support us. For the 6500 Couples Blessing, the Korean government supported us. (198-373, 1990.2.11)

Christians tend to think of individuals when we talk about the enemy, yet we are not referring to just one person but a whole nation. We must love the nation that is our enemy; as such, I am telling you to love the nation of Japan. When Japanese and Koreans come into contact, don’t the sparks start to fly? Do you know that they have intermarried? If ordinary individuals ventured to carry out such intermarriage, it would likely result in nothing but destruction; however, on account of the roots planted through the Blessing, these couples will not divide up nationally, but unite and enter heaven together. Through Korean Japanese intermarriage, the fortunes of these two nations will begin to take root on earth. (195-222, 1989.11.15)

Section 9. The 30,000 Couples

Last year, 30,000 couples received the Blessing in an international wedding transcending nationality, geography, religion, and politics. Think about it – 30,000 couples mean 60,000 people. It’s not a small number, is it? That many people were married, not in the duration of, say, ten days, but in a single day. They did not even come from just one nation.

People of all races – white, black, and yellow – from more than 130 nations across the world participated in that Blessing. Though skin color may differ, our way of life is the same; there is but one. The lifestyle of living for the sake of others is the same for everyone. Though you may lead humble lives, everyone is living for the sake of others and such families will now spread out around the world.

Consider this for a moment: Twenty years from now, people like us will be occupying most of the earth and we will have established one world, one nation. Such a time is coming. (248-183, 1993.8.3)

What day was August 25, 1992? It was the day of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Before then, it was very difficult for members to receive the Blessing. There were some who passed on to the spirit world after leading lives of celibacy for twenty years without receiving the Blessing. Then what happened at that time? We treated a week as seven years. Whoever acknowledged during the period of one week that he or she had, without a doubt, the body of Satan and believed that the True Parents would convert his or her lineage was blessed. Those are the people who used to belong to Satan. They could not become the owners of their nations as they were; hence, the right of ownership had to revert. (251-259, 1993.10.31)

The 30,000 Couples Blessing represents the crossing of the final crest of indemnity. The 30,000 Couples represent the number three which originates from the three eras of formation, growth, and completion, and the three Ages of the Old, New, and Completed Testaments. Through the three eras and three ages, they can cross over the number six correspondingly. Through them, we are crossing the number six in the dominant realm of the number three. Based on their involvement in World War II, Britain, America, France, Japan, Germany, and Italy must be indemnified. (245-280, 1993.3.7)

You must understand that the 30,000 Couples Blessing should be accepted as one of the greatest and most historic events ever. How great is the historic background behind it? The event involves the whole world. After conducting the 30,000 Couples Blessing, there is no need for me to perform any more Blessing ceremonies. (234-287, 1992.8.27)

This year’s 30,000 Couples Blessing holds great significance in that it is being hosted along with the World Culture and Sports Festival, indicating that human society should equally develop both its spiritual and physical aspects.

As we approach the 21st century and a new historic era, this unprecedented joint wedding involving 30,000 couples gathered from 130 nations around the world transcending nationality and race is a grand project which displays the great cause of peace for all humanity in our efforts to realize world peace through God-centered harmony. (234-237, 1992.8.22)

On this coming August 25, around 30,000 couples from all over the world will receive the holy Blessing and commit themselves to establish a new God centered family tradition. The family is the basic unit of the nation and society. The resolution of social issues begins with the resolution of family issues. (234‑225, 1992.8.20)

The 30,000 Couples are connected to the number three signifying formation, growth, and completion, thus representing wholeness. It is a sanctifying number. Hence, through their Blessing, the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven has been completely opened. (265-176, 1994.11.20)

As Japan, America and Germany are the Abel realm in relation to the True Parents, they can exercise the birthright of the first born. Henceforth, we will hold global blessing ceremonies focusing on Japan, America, and Germany. In 1992, I conducted the global Blessing of the 30,000 Couples. The number three represents perfection and is a heavenly number signifying formation, growth, and completion. The 30,000 Couples Blessing was global. After it, people opposing Unification Church joint weddings turned around 180 degrees.

The 30,000 Couples Blessing created a closely connected international community. Through it, nationality, international borders, race, and culture became meaningless. Until now, when marrying, people could not surmount those barriers, preferring to marry someone of the same nationality with whom they already had a relationship; now, however, all this has completely opened up. We have begun a marriage movement, unprecedented in history, as brothers and sisters, demolishing all barriers separating countries, races, skin colors, religions, and cultures, through international joint weddings. (269-300, 1995.5.1)

After the 3, 33, 72, 120, 430, 777, 1800, 6000, and 6500 come the 30,000 Couples. The number 30,000 is unitary and therefore global. We had to traverse the formation, growth, and completion periods. The 30,000 Couples were in the position of setting out from the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages. We were then crossing over into the era of global Blessing. (302-130, 1999.6.12)

The Blessing of 1992 was held on August 25, was it not? I matched and blessed the 30,000 Couples within a week. From this viewpoint, when combined with the three great ancestors on an equal basis, the five billion people of the world are all included. I am offering the Blessing equally. Thus, those who have attended the seven-day Blessing workshop can be blessed, and thereby restore through indemnity the wrongdoing of Adam’s family with regard to the conjugal love relationship and enter heaven together. (253-80, 1994.1.7)

When I was blessing the 30,000 Couples on August 25, 1992, I gave their parents who were also in attendance the privilege of being family messiahs, centering on their families as the tribal messiahs. Thereby, the children could recognize their parents as centers. As such, even those who had no understanding of the Divine Principle could also receive the Blessing, as long as they believed in the True Parents; understood what went wrong with their lineage; pledged to convert without fail their lineage, right of ownership, and realm of heart; and became the kinfolk of the True Parents, all within one week. (251-224, 1993.10.17)

From this day forth, you do not need anything else but the true love of the True Parents. The task left for you to fulfill is to connect true life and lineage with true love. All of you must therefore be blessed by the True Parents. This is not a wild fancy. When I announced that I would bless 30,000 couples last year, pastors of established churches all laughed at me, saying “Ha! Ha! Ha! Listen to that dreamer, that half-crazed man!” (245-160, 1993.2.28)

Among the 30,000 Couples, I even blessed those already married who did not know anything about the Divine Principle, as long as they had attended the seven-day workshop. So I raised them to the positions of the Messiah, Adam, and Christ at his Second Advent. That is how we have reached the present situation. (242-205, 1993.1.1)

August 25, 1992 was the day I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. Thereby, the fallen parents were liberated and elevated to the same level as their children, and so all fallen descendants could also attain that level of faith and came to stand on an equal footing. This Blessing represented the formation, growth, and completion periods.

At the 30,000 Couples Blessing, I blessed everyone who attended the week-long workshop and took the vow. The meaning of this is that, since their parents were liberated, the children were also liberated along with them, and so they have been enabled to hold a position of equal value and status. Since this standard can only be practiced and established logically, this is how the True Parents can stand as the sovereign of all families in the world. (249-137, 1993.10.8)

At the 30,000 Couples Blessing held on August 25, 1992, everyone who came was blessed in the same way. As long as they attended a seven-day Divine Principle workshop and pledged that they believed in the True Parents, they were eligible for the Blessing. Since they came from the fallen lineage and were not true children, they entrusted everything absolutely to the True Parents. Since Satan had deprived God of the right of ownership through the Fall, they needed to return everything back to God through the conversion of the lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart, and pledge to become the children of the True Parents without fail.

It was the 30,000 Couples who accomplished this task. That does not mean, however, that by receiving the Blessing, they were done with the task. They must not forget that they were blessed on the foundation inherited from their elder brothers and sisters under the rules of the Blessed Family. Once you inherit something, you must assume an attitude similar to its testator and maintain, safeguard, and cherish it. Thus, we must inherit the realm of heart similar to our ancestors of old. Unlike in the past, the satanic world has now been liberated. If all brothers and sisters unite, they will have no problem in attaining that state.

I have performed the 30,000 Couples Blessing and from now on blessing 3.6 million couples and even 360 million couples will not be a problem. Even the blessing of 3.6 billion couples can be conducted at the same time in thousands and tens of thousands of places across the world through satellite broadcasting. In that way, the whole of humankind throughout the world can be blessed. As the three great ancestors are now standing in the position of having received the Blessing after having been liberated, they can be connected to their descendants in a parent-child relationship. Hence, they can exchange these positions of vertical relationship through love. We are now living in the era of horizontal equalization of being able to freely shift one’s position. Satan cannot obstruct us any longer. (257-205, 1994.3.15)

We are now living in the era when we can bless everyone at once. Therefore, anyone can be blessed after one week of education, corresponding to the number seven. I announced this at the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. That does not mean everything is completed within one week. That is like the connection formed in the six hours of incoming tide. Once the water starts to ebb away, it will take six hours of expending all your effort just to stay where you are. Thus, you need to be trained in the traditional teachings of the Unification Church and engrafted, but as long as you have survived and are still with us, there is no need for anything else. This is all logical. It is not a sham. (258-210, 1994.3.17)

Since Adam and Eve married wrongfully, a realm unifying all countries must be established through the Blessing. We are finally conducting weddings in God’s name. I personally blessed all couples up to the 30,000. Through horizontal equalization, all the participants in the 30,000 Couples Blessing entered the same privileged realm; for the first time, even those who had only attended a week-long workshop were included in the ceremony as long as they had absolute faith.

God is driving out those on Satan’s side, gaining control over the world, and, for the first time ever, laying the foundation extending from the cosmos to the world, nation, race, tribe, and family. By virtue of this, God can finally descend upon the earth, and thereupon, together with the returning Lord, create the origin of families that will drive out Satan. The global era representing such families is the three-year period from the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing. (269-11, 1995.4.6)

On August 25 of the year before last, I conducted the 30,000 Couples Blessing. If the time it took us to reach the present stage of Blessing from the beginning can be likened to six hours, be assured that it will not take another six hours to complete the task. From here, it will take only a few minutes. Now all that is needed is for Blessing candidates to attend a week-long workshop; acknowledge the True Parents; and make the resolution to convert their lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart. All they need to do is pledge to accomplish all these things through the Blessing. (259-84, 1994.3.27)

Among the 30,000 Couples, I blessed even those without accomplishments to their credit. The reason for this was so that I could send them as tribal messiahs to liberate their relatives. Their parents opposed the Unification Church until now, as did all their relatives. In fact, the people who opposed the Unification Church most vehemently were the parents of its members. We are liberating those parents who opposed us. (242-104, 1993.1.1)

Intermarriage is the only way Japan can obtain the best circumstances as the owner – the circumstances of joy. How many times have we conducted Korean-Japanese intermarriages? This time was the second one, wasn’t it? It was the greatest struggle ever. At the time of the 30,000 Couples Blessing, Japan opposed it most desperately. Satan engaged in a full-scale offensive with the whole of Japan behind him, but I did not even budge an inch. Anyone who came to know the truth of the matter would have been completely won over to our side like the leaves turning red in autumn. They would think, “Wow! A mass wedding – that is so amazing!” NHK (Japan Broadcasting Corporation) broadcast about eighty percent of the ceremony on that occasion. (237-249, 1992.11.17)

The participation of 17,000 couples from Japan in the 30,000 Couples Blessing on August 25th last year caused uproar in Japan, with people claiming that I was going to take over their country, and for a year they pounded me. They tried to beat me to a pulp by mobilizing the mass media, declaring, “The Unification Church will no longer exist by this August. It will be disbanded so completely that in no time at all it will disappear without a trace, like the flowing river!” They did not realize that if that were possible, I would not even have begun my work in the first place. (248-276, 1993.10.3)

We must completely overturn historical traditions. You have your physical grandparents and parents – so who on earth are the True Parents? In spite of this paradoxical logic, all conscientious youths in the world are sticking to it like glue, which is why the 30,000 Couples Blessing was possible. I matched approximately 3,700 couples per day. In the future, I’ll be able to match even 30,000 couples in a day. Such is my mental capacity. No ordinary person could do what I have done; all the more so since this work involves one of the most important aspects of life: love. Indeed, I am no ordinary man. I have something special that others don’t. That is why I can be the founder of the Unification Church. (241-121, 1992.12.20)

How many of you here are university graduates? I heard that about ninety people who participated in the 30,000 Couples Blessing are here with us today – raise your hands if you are one of them. All of those with their hands raised are very young, aren’t they? Didn’t a big row erupt back in Japan because of you? The Japanese police authorities, influenced by right-wing groups, thought that if 30,000 Japanese and Koreans intermarried, Japan would become a nation subordinate to Korea. Furthermore, the older generation all came together to oppose us; they united with the press and persisted in their opposition for four months. (240-108, 1992.12.11)

It was a blow to the so-called great men of Christianity. They received this blow to their heads on August 24 and their heads went “Bang!” Then on the twenty fifth, they saw 30,000 Couples get married together and finally admitted, “None other than the Messiah can accomplish such a feat!” and went back to where they came from with a complete change of mind. (235-191, 1992.9.20)

If I listened to the words of Mother, my children, and you all, I would not have been able to work at all. I have to go ahead, pulling you. You did not know the way to go, but now you know where you are supposed to go, don’t you? Anyone would know by now – it is straightforward. From this day forth, there will be no life-and-death struggles nor will you be persecuted. With the 30,000 Couples, everyone’s view on the Blessing has been completely revised. I now have 30,000 new sons and 30,000 new daughters: they cannot all be crazy or stupid. Included in them are great scholars and all kinds of talented people; hence, they will not be disregarded. (235-139, 1992.8.29)

Through the 30,000 Couples Blessing, the world has been silenced. Isn’t there a rumor going round that I am no ordinary man? Hence, I could proclaim myself as the Messiah. I could accomplish all that I have done because I am the Messiah, the Savior. (240-250, 1992.12.13)

There is only one day in the whole year when the sea level reaches its highest point because of a particular high tide. This phenomenon occurs only once a year; it doesn’t last for a few days, but happens on just one day. Similarly, I performed the 30,000 Couples Blessing at the point of highest tide in history. There is only one time when the standard of perfection for the realm of heart in the Garden of Eden can be established, just like the highest tide. If you do not participate in this, it may become impossible to find another opportunity. Thus, however fallen people might have been, as long as they attended the seven- or three-day workshop, they were included in the Blessing. (237-247, 1992.11.17)

To the extent that all the 30,000 Couples stood on an equal footing at the time of their Blessing, the True Parents assumed the responsibility of elevating all humankind to a liberated position. Anyone can be included in the Blessing as long as they have attended a seven day workshop; pledged to convert their lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart; and understood that human beings fell and that through the Blessing, the True Parents can indemnify all of human history and liberate them. (249‑248, 1993.10.10)

At this last Blessing of the 30,000 Couples, I directed that even those who attended only a three-day workshop could take part in the ceremony. This was not the rule, but through this small condition, participants were blessed and told to return to their families as tribal messiahs and for three days educate their parents, who had married without God’s permission due to the Fall. Thus, by listening to their children, those parents could be blessed and restored to the positions of Adam and Eve. With their children representing Cain and Abel, the parents received the grace of taking part in the Blessing in the position of Adam and Eve, the restored parents. Though they might have done nothing to deserve it, the fact that they have listened to the Word was enough to elevate them to those positions. I cannot bestow such blessings only internally within our church without extending them externally to the satanic world as well. (240‑246, 1992.12.13)

No one opposed me when I proclaimed myself as the True Parent and Savior from July 3 to August 24 because, as I explained in terms of what the Lord would be returning to achieve, no one had been able to do what I had accomplished for the world. As such, Christians from the established churches could not gainsay it. Then I held the 30,000 Couples Blessing, which means that 60,000 people were blessed. Before the ceremony, those Christians opposed it in every possible way, claiming it was all a downright lie, but when I actually performed it, they were dumbstruck. Once they had actually seen me conduct the ceremony, all the established churches that had until then been spreading lies about us and opposing us on all sides were silenced for good. (239-274, 1992.12.6)

I can select the right spouses for everyone in the world. I have no difficulty in finding the right spouse for people. I know who is good for whom at a glance. You would not be able to find the right spouses for your children in ten years, but on one occasion I matched fifteen couples in ten seconds. I have the head for it – I know the world inside out and so am able to do this kind of work. You believe me, don’t you, since I blessed 30,000 couples last year? In secular society, there are people who call themselves matchmakers, but I am not one. Marriages are originally meant to be arranged by one’s true parents, but because human beings lost their true parents, I must deal with this in the position of the world’s parent to engraft everyone; being the only one who knows how to do that, I have no choice but to take care of it myself. (245-241, 1993.3.7)

I matched the 30,000 Couples using their photographs before proceeding to bless them. This is amazing. Such a thing does not exist in the satanic world. It means to stand at the point of being absolutely zero when getting married; that is, those couples stood in the position of having absolute faith. Eve was unable to have absolute love because she fell, but those couples receiving the Blessing crossed national boundaries in seeking the path of love, the like of which can never ever be found in the satanic world. They have shown that they love me absolutely. To indemnify Eve’s inability to love God absolutely, they had to stand in the position of loving me absolutely. It must be recognized that they stood in the position of having totally denied themselves. (277-131, 1996.4.7)

Prior to the 30,000 Couples Blessing, Kwak Chung-hwan said, “Thirty thousand couples! That is five times the number of the 6500 Couples. How can we accomplish that?” We had had enough trouble bringing together 6500 Couples. On top of that, I had instructed that these 30,000 couples needed to be ready for the Blessing not in ten but in just three years. When I told him, “You must transcend religion and witness to whoever you can, whether Muslims, Buddhists or Confucians!” he said he couldn’t do it. His eyes were like cement. Do you know what I mean by that? Cement eyes are those that look frozen. He said we couldn’t do it, but in fact we actually exceeded our goal. (294-151, 1998.6.14)

Kim Il-sung was very interested in the Blessing, and asked “Are you really going to conduct a mass wedding of 30,000 couples?” He could not figure out how we would go about blessing 30,000 couples. I told him, “Thirty thousand couples is nothing.” I could tell they were thinking that if I were ever to bless 30,000 couples, they would very much like to see photographs of the ceremony. So I sent photos of the event and they were shown to Kim Jong-il and Kim Il-sung. The photographs of the 30,000 Couples Blessing are not displayed in the Blue House (Office of the President of South Korea), but they are hanging on the office walls of Kim Il-sung and Kim Jong-il. Was I right in doing that or not? As a result, the gates to China and Russia were opened. Now all that remains for me to do is to open the gates to North Korea. (239-42, 1992.11.23)

Kim Il-sung promised me that he would allow the reunion of the dispersed families of all displaced people from North Korea. He promised a North South interchange. He proposed, “Bring all the 30,000 couples to the North and we will welcome them with open arms!” It was summer at that time. Do you know the Songdo Beach Resort, where you cross fields of pine trees and sweetbriars to reach a white sandy beach lined by endless rows of pine trees? He said we could put up as many tents as we needed on the white beach and said, “If you want, we will welcome all of the 30,000 couples to North Korea!” It was the government in the South that was opposed to this idea. (273-320, 1995.10.29)

The topic of our conversation moved on to the wedding of the 30,000 Couples and I asked, “Elder Brother Il-sung, would you be willing to open the thirty-eighth parallel if I were to bring the 30,000 Couples to North Korea?” He answered, “Of course, of course! Wow, that is splendid!” He actually invited me to bring the 30,000 Couples to North Korea. So I replied, “But there aren’t any hotels here.” He then told me, “The Songdo Beach Resort is very famous worldwide and hundreds of thousands of people can be accommodated in the pine fields there. So if you brought one tent for every ten people, you wouldn’t have any problem.” What he said was true. He said we should bring our own food as well and that he would open the port of Wonsan for us, so that we could bring all we needed by boat. (239‑42, 1992.11.23)

I was planning to have the 30,000 Couples visit the Songdo Beach Resort in North Korea, taking with them tents, each for ten people. It was a time when everything could be out in the open. The North Korean government even said, “We will do whatever you want.” I also notified the present South Korean government of this plan. Who prevented me from carrying it out? It was our government in the South. Still I did not perish. The bright morning sun dawns on the path that follows the heavenly way, but once you leave that path, you will be enveloped in total darkness. You will be plunged into complete and eternal darkness. (238-266, 1992.11.22)

Kim Il-sung invited all the 30,000 Couples to North Korea. He said, “Rev. Moon, if you want, this is the best chance ever to open the thirty-eighth parallel. We will welcome all the 30,000 Couples!” The people of South Korea did not know of this. Such was the attitude of the North Korean authorities. They said, “We will welcome the 30,000 Couples!” But how would we take them there? Let’s say we would use buses, fifty people to a bus, then how many would that be in total? Since there are 30,000 couples, it would mean we would need 1,200 buses. If 1,200 buses carrying fifty people each were to drive to North Korea in single file, how many kilometers would that line stretch, from the first to the last bus? Think about if, if such an incident had actually taken place, would that not have started massive demonstrations for the unification of North and South Korea? However, that is all in the past now. I know very well which people prevented this event from ever taking place. My sources in the United States informed me about that. I am not a person just passing through. In time, I plan to publish a book, a record of who did what. (238-161, 1992.11.22)

Now everyone has to know about the Unification Church. It has become such a matter of common knowledge that those who are ignorant of it would be considered as having no common sense. It is true. People who haven’t heard of the Unification Church would be considered to be good-for-nothings. You will experience this all too well if you go abroad. If they ask you where you are from and you answer, “Korea!” they will automatically ask you, “What is this I hear about the 30,000-Couple wedding?” If you were not present at the ceremony, you should say at the very least, “I saw it on television.” If they ask you, “How was it?” you cannot just say, “It was magnificent!” and stop there. When they ask you, “So it was magnificent, but who was there?” you would have to describe to them every aspect of the ceremony, wouldn’t you? The same is true for me.

Three days ago, when returning from a banquet held at the Little Angels Performing Arts Center, I was informed that over 400 people had not been matched as yet and that they were gathered at some place waiting for me, even though the wedding was scheduled to take place the following day. So I went straight there and matched them until 4:00 a.m., and as I left the hall, it started to rain in torrents. “If I were to have 30,000 couples standing to attention as I blessed them in such weather, with torrential rain and flashes of lightning, it would truly be a historic event!” As this thought flashed across my mind, I was rather pleased and encouraged. (234-289, 1992.8.27)

Section 10. The 360,000 Couples

Why did I set the number at 360,000 couples? Of all the Blessed Couples in our church, the most central of them all are the 36 Couples. They signify Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s families, and thus together form the vertical foundation. These three types of couples had to be united. Once they accomplished that, they could make good the number twelve. When you apply the three stages to this number, you arrive at the number In this way, the 36 Couples become the ancestors who represent all previous ancestors in history and all humankind. In terms of the human body, they are like the backbone. We are talking about the vertical standard that is like the backbone of a human body. The cells in the flesh can stay alive only when the flesh is united with the bones.

Human beings were driven out from God’s presence because the Fall constituted an act of wrongful marriage. Thus, the 360,000 Couples Blessing is the act of proclaiming the realm of liberation for all humankind in the name of the True Parents with their all-immanence, all transcendence, supreme authority, and omnipotence. These couples represent the perfected realms of Adam, Noah, and Jacob. You must understand that only the number 360,000 is appropriate for this Blessing, since this is a number that represents on the horizontal level the perfection of the realms of Adam, Jesus, and Christ at his Second Advent. So the accomplishment of 360,000 couples should not be a problem.

We have entered the era in which I can bless 3.6 million couples and 36 million couples. What comes after this is the 360 million Couple Blessing, is it not? Once I have accomplished all this, God’s Kingdom on earth would be right before our very eyes. (269-55, 1995.4.7)

The Israelites failed to establish a pure tradition in building a nation in the seven-year period following the forty years in the wilderness, and this led to a troubled and ruinous history. We, however, should not fail in establishing the tradition, the founding ideology on which we can build the heavenly nation. We have reached the end of our forty-year course, and are entering the next phase: the seven-year course. Within these seven years, we should be united as the citizens fulfilling the founding thought, the ideology of peace and a unified world. In order to do so, the first generation representing Cain and the second generation representing Abel should unite; however, the first generation failed in this task and there is every possibility that they will fall in the wilderness.

So how can we bring them together? The only way to save the first generation is to bless them as soon as possible, and that is why the 360,000 Couples Blessing will be held. Included in this Blessing will be many already married couples and, in this way, we will form a connection with them. Those who opposed the Unification Church can be said to be our enemies. The already married couples participating in the 360,000 Couples Blessing will represent that first generation. That generation is the group of people whose fate it was to decompose into nothingness. They were destined to die and become food for the vultures, but I am going to save them.

You, their children, as the second generation, are the ones who, standing as Abel, will save the first generation. Thus, they must unite with you as their spiritual parents in absolute obedience, absolute faith, and absolute love. Restoration can take place because such is the standard that we have established. (269‑216, 1995.4.23)

After the 30,000 Couples Blessing, those who opposed the Unification Church’s joint weddings did a turnabout. Three years later, we will hold the 360,000 Couples Blessing. The number 36 refers to the 36 Couples representing Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s families and is thus an ancestral number. As such, the 360,000 Couples Blessing will be one representing all ancestors, the backbone of all people in the world; it corresponds to the growth stage on the global level.

What will happen once we have conducted this ceremony? Families in the world today are breaking down, and resolving this issue remains a problem. With the world struggling to solve this problem of family breakdown, the Unification Church will bring together 360,000 young couples to form new families to live in an ideal manner, and this will lead all disordered families in the world to automatically take great interest in them. This will become a global issue.

Once I bless these 360,000 couples and rumors spread worldwide that it was the best thing that happened to the world, and as a result 36,000 couples from each nation were brought to participate in the Blessing, how many couples would that add up to? There are some countries that want to send 50,000 couples. Think about it. (269-300, 1995.5.1)

August 25, 1995 saw 720,000 people from all over the world, 360,000 couples of young men and women, blessed in marriage in a holy Blessing officiated by God and the True Parents. They were brought together as ideal couples as God originally intended at the time of creation. What this means is that the husbands and wives can finally establish the model of true couples and create ideal families through God’s true love. (271‑147, 1995.8.27)

With the 360,000 Couples Blessing, the satanic world has finally collapsed, and so we are now living in an era in which we can bless even tens of millions of couples according to the effort you put into it. That is why even if I stop worrying and praying about it, we will accomplish that number. I am certain of this. I am already thinking about the estimates, how many thousands it would be. Therefore, all I can tell you is to fulfill your responsibility! (271-255, 1995.8.28)

The 360,000 Couples Blessing is unprecedented in history. Since the 30,000 Couples Blessing, we have conducted global Blessing ceremonies open to the public. Even the second highest official of a nation took part in that ceremony, in other words, someone of at least ministerial rank. This time, even presidents took part. We must cross the hill that is the whole world. The fact that we conducted the 360,000 Couples Blessing within three years after the 30,000 Couples Blessing signifies that we have fulfilled the number three. This was considered impossible.

You Unification Church members, did you believe that we could actually accomplish this, as you went out and saw the situation in society and made all kinds of excuses for your inaction? The only ones who knew it to be possible and had faith were God and me. Nevertheless, I went ahead with the Blessing because I felt responsible. In this way, we are finally leaving the satanic world. With the 30,000 Couples representing the formation stage of the global level as the foundation, the 360,000 Couples Blessing thus represents the growth stage representing the expansion of the 36 Couples on the global level. In other words, we are scaling the uphill pass of our ancestors’ unfulfilled responsibilities. (272-27, 1995.8.30)

The reason I blessed the 360,000 Couples in this year’s Blessing is that I have the responsibility to recover everything that was lost, as I travel around from South America to Alaska as the prince of the pioneers of the wilderness. I must recover all that was lost before I return here. Once everything is recovered, the 360,000 Couples can go over the hill. As God’s love is with me, centering on God internally and being responsible myself externally, I can determine to solve this problem. This is how I came to bless 360,000 Couples. (272-31, 1995.8.30)

I am not just a figurehead. I am speaking about this for the first time ever. I have matched countless numbers of people. I’m telling you this because the time has come for me to get out of this. There were rumors that I was a crazy man because I set the numbers of couples in advance. Now the record shows that I have blessed 360,000 couples, and even when others doubt me, crying, “What is up with that man?” you will still have faith in me. I am telling you the truth. I have never spoken about this until now. This is the first time. My hands move without my knowing it; they just move by themselves. No one knows about this. My hands just reach towards the pictures naturally without hesitation. (272-41, 1995.8.30)

You don’t know how much I dreaded the coming of August 25, as we shed sweat and blood for the 360,000 Couples Blessing. I was even more nervous than when we held the Washington Monument Rally. The Blessing Ceremony could either help us move on to the next level or, if we failed to secure the required number of couples, ruin the honor and reputation we had built up before heaven. It was a very serious time for me, although you may have slept soundly and gone about your usual business.

Thanks be to God because He loved, protected, and sympathized with me who had lived a lonely and wretched life. We were able to exceed our goal, although no one thought it possible. Going from 30,000 couples to 360,000 couples, the latter is twelve times the number of the former, so the 360,000 Couples could take root twelve times more than the 30,000 Couples. You could hear the sound of the bell to the ends of the earth.

Moreover, we are living in a very dangerous era because of such problems as free sex and AIDS – it is almost as if we have placed our hands in the mouth of a venomous serpent. Women indiscriminately searching for handsome men are at risk to contract AIDS, as are the men searching for beautiful women. Their lives will be bound for hell. There is no sure way to prevent this other than keeping your chastity. (271-214, 1995.8.28)

In 1995, just three years after the Blessing in 1992, I blessed the 360,000 Couples. They were blessed in the same position as the 30,000 Couples, based on the international level. They were placed in the same positions as Cain and Abel. After seven days of studying the words of the Principle, if they made the resolution to attend the True Parents with absolute faith, to love the True Parents with absolute love, and to walk the path of the Principle with absolute wisdom – not with the cleverness of the satanic world, and not in ignorance, but with the wisdom of the True Parents – then they were eligible to receive the Blessing. If they listened to the words of the Divine Principle for one week and pledged to do that, they could be placed on the same level as others receiving the Blessing. (277-133, 1996.4.7)

When I proclaimed that three years after blessing the 30,000 Couples, I would bless 360,000 Couples, not one person believed that I could actually accomplish this. Not one person believed in me. So was it accomplished or not? There is no one in this world except me who would take on such a mission. Who on earth except me would take on such a daunting challenge? Not even a whole nation would presume to take responsibility for such a task. It was truly a record-breaking event. We climbed to the top, treading on the families in the satanic world. Now that we have successfully blessed the 360,000 Couples, accomplishing the growth stage, we can climb to the top, stepping on the nations of the satanic world. Now all that is left for us to accomplish is the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. That would mean the beginning of the era of absolute authority. We are entering the era of God’s absolute authority over marriage. (275-282, 1996.1.1)

In the 360,000 Couples Blessing, many believers of other religions such as Islam, Buddhism and Confucianism came to receive the Blessing. They have taken all the blessings from Christianity. The Christian cultural sphere, which was destined to be the realm of the royal family of heaven, is now standing last in line. Unless I save them, they will all fall straight into hell. (277-42, 1996.3.24)

Since we have entered the era of the birthright of the first born and the right of the parents, those who do not follow orders issued to them will be ruined. Their ancestors will come down to earth to deal with them. Even the angels will come down to earth to deal with them. If they commit a sin, their ancestors will come down and make them ill, and if they repent and change, make them well. They will order them to join the Unification Church.

At this time, religious leaders across the world will receive such commands from heaven and so they dare not disobey. We are now living in an era when dream-like events will happen, such as the leaders of religious orders receiving the command, “Get blessed, you scoundrels!” Now that we have blessed the 360,000 Couples, reaching 3.6 million couples will not be a problem, will it? In fact, this is more than achievable. It is truly amazing that we are living in an era in which such things are possible. The Unification Church is famous because it can accomplish such feats. How great is this! How proud we should be! How good does that make you feel?! (274-187, 1995.10.29)

The target of finding 360,000 couples for the Blessing was reached in six months. The religious people in the Third World have led lives of faith at great personal risk. They did not spend their lives patting full stomachs and belching contentedly; instead, they starved, many met their deaths, and many were forced to part from their children, never to meet again. Still, they had complete faith in God, and this faith was the foundation upon which they could continue to endure such lives. I have been able to see this for myself. (273-236, 1995.10.29)

This time we held the wedding of the 360,000 Couples – that makes 720,000 people; how long do you think it would take you to count them all? It would probably take all your life. Did you think finding all these people to bless was humanly possible? Of course not, yet it was accomplished not in three years but six months. You don’t know how serious I was at that time. That is why I mobilized the spirit world to Africa. The people here opposed me. The earth is such that when it is dark here, it is light there and vice versa. Since it is evening here, it would be daytime there. God is just and fair. (273-50, 1995.10.21)

At the time of the 360,000 Couples Blessing, people in Japan asserted that we would be unsuccessful in hosting it. So in conjunction with the Christians in Korea, they made thorough preparations to come and kill us off, so to speak, as soon as we had announced the date of the ceremony. In this manner, they made every preparation to wipe us out of existence with the full support of their government.

Yet something unexpected happened totally out of the blue: NHK (Japan Broadcasting Corporation) relayed the whole ceremony on the spot from beginning to end. They broadcast live how and in what way the 360,000 Couples had been brought there and what was happening to them; the 160 or so journalists who had come there to oppose us hung their heads down. NHK had presented the whole ceremony to the public. The journalists had intended to create confusion by publishing articles about the ceremony in a misleading manner, but NHK had taken the initiative. The latter had no choice, either; after all, it is the biggest name in the Japanese media, situated in one of the most advanced nations in the world. If it had failed to broadcast such a historic event, it would have been discredited both at home and abroad. It had to broadcast the whole event in a proper way because if it didn’t, it would be regarded as not being good enough on the global level. So the lesser journalists could do nothing but leave. Soon after, former President Bush accompanied the True Mother’s speaking tour in Japan and cleared out the rest of the negative media. (272-198, 1995.10.5)

Let us create true and ideal families. God desires for us to establish ideal families. What kind of parents on earth would not want their children to form ideal families? Yet, however much they have desired, they have been unable to accomplish that. It was a dream that couldn’t come true – that could not be realized through political or financial power, diplomatic skills, or military strength. Only the 360,000 Couples Blessing can take us out of that age of longing into a new era. (272-196, 1995.10.5)

If the True Parents had not come to the earth to teach people the fundamentals, those people will have problems when they pass on to the spirit world. Through this teaching being conveyed to every village and town in the world, the spiritual and physical worlds can be completely united. Thus, the 360,000 Couples Blessing held this year was truly great. At the end of the forty-year course, we were able to achieve, along with the liberation of women through the appearance of the True Mother, the 30,000 Couples Blessing. The reason the number of couples was set at 30,000 was in order to establish a new foundation of the Blessing in the world, based on the True Mother standing on the global level and involving Cain and Abel. That ceremony was the formation stage, and so this latter ceremony, the 360,000 Couples Blessing, can be said to be the growth stage. Through it, God is keeping the world in pace with His providence by focusing everyone’s attention on the problems of the family.

At the moment, the whole world has become like hell. However much nations may take pride in being advanced, they must bow their heads in shame over the problems of the family. Families have completely broken down to the point that no one can tackle their problems. The situation is so serious that no economic, military, or political power can deal with it. (272-179, 1995.10.5)

The True Mother has accomplished a victorious foundation, thereby liberating women from the position of fallen Eve who could not fulfill her responsibility. Hence, the true women’s liberation movement can finally be initiated. Within the next three years, we must proceed with the efforts to restore the nation through the liberation of women.

Since we have entered the era in which we can restore the nation, we are able to hold huge global weddings. Since we reclaimed 360,000 couples from the satanic realm, the satanic world has fallen to pieces. Now the families in the secular world are bound to disintegrate. Once this happens, the Blessed Families will become the mainstream, and everyone will get to know that the family ideal I teach will not only bring liberation to humanity, but also show us the shortest route to world peace; consequently, we will no longer face opposition. From now on, if anyone dares to oppose us, whether royalty or any other dignitary, those around them should shout, “Be quiet, you! Don’t you know what Rev. Moon has achieved? Don’t you know that he has brought together young men and women from around the world and married them in the 360,000 Couples Blessing? What have you done that is so great that you dare oppose him? Cut it out!” Now the time has come for you to go back to your hometowns and to sit on your parents until they bow down to you in submission. In other words, the time has come for us to restore the rights of the parents. Do you understand? (272-50, 1995.8.30)

God has taken hold of me and cannot let me go because I have practiced everything inside and out. I did not preach before practicing, but I practice before asking others to do the same. This was also the case with the 360,000 Couples Blessing. I embarked on this great venture after laying the groundwork for it, so I knew clearly that it would be accomplished. Since I know that we now will be able to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 million Couples, I have instructed you to start working on it. You will definitely be able to accomplish it if you follow my words with absolute faith. (272-47, 1995.8.30)

Since we succeeded in blessing the 360,000 Couples, we have transcended the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. You must understand this. Until now, the Unification Church has been in a place where we carried out the daily struggle for the restoration of the birthright of the first born within the realm of indirect dominion. That is why we are talking about world peace and unification. Through the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification, we can – after transcending this indirect dominion – become one in heart with God under His direct dominion. It is where you can also become as one with me. That is why if you hold on to me and become as one with me absolutely, the two realms of dominion will not be separated, but instead will remain united, and you will be able to follow me as victorious sovereigns. You must realize that such is the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification, as seen from the internal religious viewpoint. (272-95, 1995.8.30)

The 360,000 Couples Blessing signifies that we have internally and externally surmounted the level of kingship and nation of the satanic world. Thus, the responsibility of paving the way to heaven has been fulfilled, transcending the nation with dignity, with the victorious supremacy of the position of Eve as a single or married woman. We are now entering the world where we can directly inherit God’s lineage under His direct dominion. (272-74, 1995.8.30)

When we were preparing for the 30,000 Couples Blessing, Kwak Chunghwan said that it was impossible, didn’t you? You said you weren’t sure if we could accomplish it, didn’t you? So then when I spoke of blessing 360,000 couples, it was like fortune-telling in dreamland. Do you think a fortune that is told in a dream can ever be right? What I mean is it was something that could not even be imagined. I had nonetheless already announced that we could accomplish the 360,000 Couples. Then God had said, “Okay!” I thereafter set out to do everything necessary to accomplish this task, the answer from God having already been given. So at every moment of every day, for three years, I had only this view in mind. Night and day, everywhere I went, I prayed and offered devotions centering on this goal. The devotions I offered were not less than the combined devotions of the five billion people in the world. No one knows the extent of it, not even Mother. Only God and I know.

A perfect subject makes a perfect object. It is God’s responsibility to perfectly substantiate the faith of the perfect object. What do you think about that? Isn’t that brilliant? Everything came to be done according to that faith. So what about the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples that is coming up? Going from 30,000 couples to 360,000 couples was easier than you thought. This will be very easy. There are bound to be many people in the world who cry out for Rev. Moon day and night. Through this Blessing, I opened the way for Mother’s parents and mine to be reunited as husband and wife, and all the sins committed by the thousands of generations of ancestors in history were forgiven. (272‑117, 1995.8.30)

Until now the Blessed Couples were left to do as they pleased. Since they had not yet reached the summit that is the top of the growth stage, I could not deal with them as the perfected parent. I could not interfere with them. However, that is all in the past now. As we have passed through the forty-year course and have accomplished the 30,000- and 360,000 Couples Blessings, we have gone beyond the formation and growth stages on the global level. This means there is no one in the satanic world who can stop the progress of our church now. We have gone beyond that. Though people opposed on all sides, we have overcome them all. (272-72, 1995.8.30)

The tide comes in after six hours and in between there is a period when the water surface is perfectly flat. This is such a moment and so this coming Blessing will include those who have simply attended a seven-day workshop; made a resolution to restore their lineage, right of ownership and realm of heart; and pledged to become new people by engrafting on to the True Parents. Yet this cannot last forever. It is only for a little while that the water surface can stay level. As we are currently living at such a time, I, with my prerogative, can bless even those who have done nothing to deserve it. (268-191, 1995.4.1)

We reached the formation stage on the global level through the 30,000 Couples Blessing and the growth stage through the 360,000 Couples Blessing. This is the second stage. Since the first ancestors fell while still in the second stage, it is in this stage that we need to bring together the spiritual and physical worlds based on the family. By bringing together my parents and elder brother, I could establish a foundation of a trinity of mother, elder brother, and children. Not only that, in addition, Adam’s family and Mother’s family could be blessed and the sons and daughters of that family brought together. Only after passing through the three generations in this way can my sons and daughters, as Abel, be united with your couples as Cain, centering on the True Parents. Thus, at 3:00 a.m., on the day before the Blessing Ceremony of the 360,000 Couples was scheduled to take place, the Blessing of the physical parents of the True Parents needed to be performed. That shows how complicated everything is. A Blessing Ceremony held like this was not the originally intended ideal blessing of Adam and Eve. The right of kingship still remains to be restored. There is no nation that we can call our own! Nevertheless, the satanic world is heading for complete ruin. (272‑311, 1995.10.13)

I blessed my mother, Choong-mo nim, and True Mother’s mother, Daemo nim, and my elder brother, Daehyeong nim. It is part of the preparation for blessing those who have passed on to the spirit world. It took place at 3:00 a.m. the day before the 360,000 Couples Blessing was held. You don’t realize how complicated it is. By combining all these events and flying high the banner, I am paving the path for there to be no conflict between God and Satan, or between the spiritual and physical worlds. That is the path of restoration through indemnity. (284-167, 1997.4.16)

Section 11. The 3.6 Million Couples

11.1. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples brought the era of liberation
Even those who passed away before the True Parents had come can now reach the position of being able to receive the Blessing from them and live as Blessed Couples on the same level as those on earth. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples represents such a historic realm of liberation. Through this ceremony, all these couples and their ancestors will come together during this year. (282-189, 1997.3.12)

The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is the completion of the formation, growth, and completion stages. By passing through the 30,000 and 360,000 Couples Blessings, we have reached the completion stage. When you explain this in terms of water level, it would be the same as the tide flowing for six hours and ebbing by twelve hours. The water that comes in earlier and the water that comes later would still be at an equal level when the tide eventually goes back out. In fact, if the water that came in later pushed forward and replaced the water that came in first, then the former would be ahead of the latter. Therefore, we can say we have entered the era of equalization. That is why the era we are now living in is one in which deciding who is right and who is wrong cannot be based upon who is in the position of Cain and who is in the position of Abel. Since we have entered the era of equalization, anyone can receive the Blessing without discrimination. Such is the era we are living in at present. All we need to do is reach the 3.6 Million Couples’ mark. Then we will have crossed over to the other side completely. (282-181, 1997.3.12)

Now that the world is changing and our time has come, our global motto is: “Being proud of and loving the True Parents means to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples.” What I mean is that the time for marriage on a global scale has come. After we accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, elementary school children will ask their teachers: “Teacher! Between the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples conducted by Rev. Moon of the Unification Church and the private individual weddings like those of our parents, which is true? The Unification Church is trying to make the world one great extended family, transcending all nations, traditions, and cultures, so between that wedding of many couples and our weddings, which is the true one? Should I get married in the Unification Church or just as my parents got married?” Then how should the teacher answer this question? (282-39, 1997.2.16)

You know that the 3.6 million Couples will establish the liberated realm of the Blessing that is open to anyone, don’t you? Wouldn’t murderers, thieves, and all kinds of crooks be included? The whole place will abound with robbers and cheats. How long would it normally take to make them all repent? They would enter the spirit world carrying the sins of thousands of years on their backs, and even if they repented for those sins for thousands upon thousands of years, they would still not be forgiven. Only through the power of true love can they be forgiven. However strong false love may be, it would disappear automatically in the face of true love. (280-315, 1997.2.13)

Once we have accomplished the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, the whole world will be united, and what will this united world revolve around? It would be the anchor that can do away with all that has become habitual and defiled under the devil’s dominion in the physical world. The rope tied to this anchor is fastened around you and you must hold on tightly so your fallen lifestyle can be pushed away. This anchor cable must never be cut off. You and your families and tribes must hold on together. Our desire to keep this cable intact leads us to bind together all tribes and national messiahs. (280-263, 1997.1.2)

For whom did you witness to 160 families? It was for your own clan. If you are, say, of the Hwang clan, as its ancestor, you must take responsibility for all its families up to this point. Isn’t that what being a true parent is all about? The True Parents took responsibility for all families from the time of Adam up until now. As the world became their domain, they transcended the family, nation, and world and liberated everything. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is being performed centering on the value of the liberated world and everything in it. No national, religious, traditional, or cultural barriers can exist in that world. Blessed families standing on the same level were dispatched to all corners of the world, disseminating on a global scale the unfallen original standard for the family God expected of Adam. (284-119, 1997.4.16)

In the Unification Church, being proud of and loving the True Parents means to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples; this is not for Korea alone. Anchored in the effort to unify South and North Korea, it involves everything that has to do with unifying the world that is divided culturally between East and West, and economically between North and South. This being the case, what you must understand is that all records should be broken by this Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples in Korea, so that the heavenly fortune can flow freely to North Korea. (282-259, 1997.4.7)

What we call ‘family’ is such an amazing and fearful thing. Thus, you must never forget that the Family Pledge is in fact a great cosmic declaration. Over the past year, I have emphasized in my speeches the importance of forming families. This is an iron rule. The time when I must perform the Blessing Ceremony for the liberation of the spirit world is coming. I will begin to do that after the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. We are entering an era when those who have passed on to the spirit world can be called back and united with their spouses in the physical world. In this way, even hell can be liberated. (283-90, 1997.4.8)

There is no other reason for this gathering: I called you here because I decided that you needed to know these things. The families of Adam, Jesus, and Christ at his Second Advent are all structured differently. Jesus was not able to transcend Rome and the global level to save the spirit world. The Unification Church, on the other hand, has succeeded in doing so. Consequently, we can now advocate the era of kingship. After the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is completed, the people in the spirit world will be blessed. (283-125, 1997.4.8)

After the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples has been accomplished, I will instruct my son Heung-jin and Daemo nim to carry out Blessing ceremonies in the spirit world on behalf of the True Parents. We are now living in an era when those who have been blessed singly in the Unification Church – upon passing on to the spirit world – can seek out their spouses and children to reorganize the family. As the time in which such a thing would become possible was not yet known, I conducted the single Blessings on several occasions in the past. (285-104, 1997.4.21)

November 29 is the day of the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples and is the time when heaven comes into contact with the earth. It is the time when the vertical world meets the horizontal world – that is, to say, when the unfallen Adam and Eve and all humanity in the unfallen state, the entire horizontal world, are waiting for the day of the Blessing. It is the time when Adam and Eve are preparing to fulfill the perfected family in the Garden of Eden. Therefore, Satan cannot oppose even if I brought couples to the Blessing by force. As soon as the ceremony was over, those couples would be grateful to the True Parents for all of eternity because they would have been established as the representative couples inheriting the value of the universe. (285‑205, 1997.5.4)

What will Christ at his Second Advent bring? He is coming as the owner of the lineage rooted in God’s love. A new line of descendants will be born from that lineage. Once perfected families are formed in the image of Adam’s perfected family, they become the basis for tribal and national perfection. This lineage is now expanding worldwide through the 30,000, 360,000 and 3.6 million Couples.

In this manner, the formation, growth, and completion stages will be accomplished on earth. That is the horizontal expansion. From now on there will be no problems and everything will be straightforward. Everything will be much easier in accomplishing the goal of blessing 3.6 million couples. We are entering the era of God’s all-immanence, all-transcendence, supreme authority, and omnipotence. There can be no obstacles in blessing couples centering on true love. Why? It is because the biggest problems in the world at present are juvenile promiscuity and the breakdown of families.

Since God set the standard based upon which He could not intervene in the Garden of Eden, He cannot intervene now. In the Last Days, Satan will try to destroy all families, but eventually all traces of his lineage will dry up. (286‑234, 1997.8.11)

We will surpass our goal of blessing 3.6 million couples. The next number in line is 36 million couples. From the Blessing of 30,000 Couples through the 360,000, 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million Couples, what would come next? It would be 3.6 billion couples. After six Blessing ceremonies, everything would be over. It would not even take that many. Once we have performed the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, other people getting married will come to understand why we have needed to make so much fuss in holding these global weddings. I know the value of the Blessing; they do not. Through it, a right of infinite value was bequeathed. From now on, everyone is bound to believe what I say. When I said I would bless 360,000 couples, others claimed, “He is one crazy guy. This will be the end of the Unification Church.” They said our church would be destroyed then and there, but we did accomplish it. This time I am saying that I will bless 3.6 million couples and they are panicking, saying, “Oh no, everything is ruined now!” Christians in the established churches are all praying together, “Please let the Unification Church fail in achieving their goal so that they can be destroyed. Please do not let them accomplish it in two years!” (285‑305, 1997.6.29)

Now that it is August, two-thirds of this year is already over. This year’s motto calls for the accomplishment of the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. In the past, people opposed us on all sides, accusing us of stealing their spouses and children. By doing so, I blessed the 3, 33, 72, 124, 430, 777, 1800, 6000, and 6500 Couples. The 6500 Couples Blessing was the ninth, the tenth that of the 30,000, the eleventh the 360,000, and the twelfth the 3.6 million Couples. Through the Blessings of the 360,000 and 3.6. million Couples, we are climbing through the stages of formation, growth, and completion. Now we have reached the top. Since we have reached there, the whole world knows about us. At the same time, the biggest issue in the world will become family problems. There is no solution in sight. No power, whether political, economic or religious, can solve this problem. (286-65, 1997.8.6)

In our past daily life we celebrated in the presence of God and the True Parents only on Sundays. With the declaration of Chil Il Jeol (Seven-One Day), the era of God’s all-immanence and supreme authority, and the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, we can free ourselves from the realm of lamentation, in which all the things of creation have been lamenting. We will now be entering the world of the ideal and the age of justification by attendance, where we will be in constant attendance of God and the True Parents every day of the week, from Monday to Sunday, from morning till night, eating, sleeping, and leading our daily lives together with them. We are now in the process of preparing for such a time. (285‑297, 1997.6.29)

Externally, the Unification Church may look like it is following in the footsteps of Christianity, but people do not know the history of struggle that we underwent internally to separate ourselves from Satan. In order to bring humanity back to be embraced in God’s bosom, we have paved the way of salvation through the eight stages, starting with the individual and the family. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples opens the path that everyone in the world can follow in order to achieve this salvation. Then the expansion of the Blessed Couples can occur on a global scale.

The next step for us to take is the Blessing of 36 Million Couples. This will be easy. The most difficult task for us was the accomplishment of the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. After passing over the hill that marked the forty-year course, we need to find and inherit the lost realms of the Old and New Testaments. Since the rights of the first born, parents and king were lost, we need to pass through the process of restoring them; hence, I must fulfill the responsibility of the first born. (286-70, 1997.8.6)

I view the 30,000 and 360,000 Couples Blessings as uphill tasks. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is the watershed. From now on, our path is an easy one downhill. In descending, we can accelerate and gain momentum down on the opposite slope. The 36 million Couple Blessing can be said to be the counterpart of the 360,000 Couples Blessing, and then after we complete the 360 million Couple Blessing, the mountains that are the families of the satanic world will collapse completely. With the collapse of these families, the world will become a flatland. As these mountains of fallen families remained standing until now, God has been unable to travel freely between heaven and earth.

The next thing we must overcome is nationalism. Based upon the Family and Tribal Federations, we are entering the era of the National Federation. Our goal is to have twenty four nations join and work together. In entering the global era, through 360 clans, the 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million Couples will establish God’s unified Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit world as the horizontally expanded organization of the world. I am saying that we are to completely surmount the twelve peaks of the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Do you know how your families can become a part of my family? You can enter God’s Kingdom on earth as its citizens only after surmounting these twelve peaks.

Can you even imagine how many peaks of historic anguish we have had to surmount? The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples represents the twelfth peak. This must be accomplished – there is no other way. The twelve peaks will have been successfully surmounted through the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. Once we have reached the summit by accomplishing this Blessing, we will go down the opposite side, passing through the stages of formation and growth. Next will be the 36 Million Couples Blessing, followed by that of 360 million Couples and, through this, the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth will be completed. In other words, everything and everyone will be liberated once and for all. Only after accomplishing the 360 Million Couples Blessing can we enter the realm of complete liberation. Then everything worldwide will be complete. (286-247, 1997.8.11)

Once we have crossed the mark that is the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, we will enter the world of complete liberation. Hence, I have declared this year’s motto: “Being proud of and loving the True Parents means to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples.” Just as I loved God and took pride in Him, once you have set the standard that you have loved and been proud of me by accomplishing the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, we can enter the world of complete liberation. Even without detailed explanations about the Blessing or where to go to receive it, the whole world will know that our Blessing ideal is the only means of liberating the world and they will have no choice but to listen. That is because the 3.6 Million Couples will continuously go out and convey the truth to others about this. (280-220, 1997.1.1)

Do you think you need 3.6 million couples? You do not. Only when you have restored at least two archangel families and offered them to the family in Adam’s position can the traces of the families or children of the satanic world disappear from this world. When this happens, Satan will be obedient forevermore and you will be separated from him eternally. Hence, Satan is doing all he can to oppose us; yet he has been restricted in this work since the 30,000 Couples Blessing in 1992. Through that Blessing, we had finally started to climb vertically on the global level. The growth stage was the 360,000 Couples Blessing and the completion or final stage is the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. Just as the Blessing has been opened 360 degrees to the whole world so that anyone can receive it, then after the successful achievement of the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, even people in the spirit world can receive it. Until this time, no one has been able to enter heaven; however, because Heung-jin is performing the Blessing on behalf of me, the descendants of the fallen archangel in the spirit world can stand in the position of the younger brother of Adam’s family, and in single file follow the True Parents into heaven. This is restoration through indemnity. (280-302, 1997.2.13)

Once we have completed the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, there will be no need for the Unification Church to hold any more Blessing ceremonies. Religion will disappear from the world. When you think of me, what preaching of mine comes to your mind? What am I trying to say now? It is that religion came into existence in order to discipline the body due to the Fall. Thus, all religions will disappear. What is it that you need to do? You need to form families and a nation through which you can attend God. That is the ideal of creation. (271-230, 1995.8.28)

Now that we are living in the Last Days, God cannot do anything to directly intervene, and Satan finds himself all alone in the world, facing a huge cliff. Satan cannot turn to the right or to the left because I have blocked him on all sides. On top of that, I am snatching his families from right under his nose. The 3.6 million- and Blessing of 360 Million Couples will completely turn the families of the satanic world upside down. Satan has nowhere to go now. (288-55, 1997.10.31)

My perspective is that I could easily achieve twice the goal that has been set. I see no obstructions standing in my way. After we have accomplished our goal, the whole world will fall backwards in amazement. You must remember that our enemies who pointed at us and laughed at us – prophesying that we would fail to accomplish the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples – are waiting to see if we can actually do it. The lights must never be off. You cannot go to bed undressed. I have long awaited this day. All I’m asking is that you have the same consciousness about this. You must become independent and aware, ready to fight to the bitter end. Understand that you are working on behalf of God in expanding the dominion of the Judge and be fully determined to fulfill your responsibility. (288-39, 1997.10.31)

Until I proclaimed that we had met the goal of 3.6 million couples on July 15th, there was a sense of urgency in my mind. How many candidates were there from Argentina? Wasn’t it only a few hundred? They did not even top

So we were in trouble. However, God wrought a miracle. As we entered August, why did I declare the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth? What date was that? It was August 9th. Such a time will come again: I know that the gates to the spirit world will be opened and spirits will descend to earth and unimaginable phenomena will take place in the world – that is why I proclaimed the ‘completion of 3.6 million couples’ on July 15th. (289-11, 1997.12.30)

11.2. From 3.6 million to 36 million couples
Despite the short preparation period, our original goal of 3.6 million couples from 185 nations was exceeded by 36 million couples, who are all taking part in the quest to build true families transcending skin color and religion. The final count of couples participating in the holy marriage Blessing Ceremony was 39.6 million. The significance and magnitude of the ceremony make us realize that human motivation alone could not bring this about. It is a providential accomplishment which has been achieved with God’s will as the driving force behind it. (288-125, 1997.11.26)

Have we reached 36 million couples or not? People claimed that we would not succeed in holding a Blessing for 3.6 million couples, but we have accomplished ten times that number – 36 million couples. In fact, the final count was 39.6 million couples. How wonderful is the Unification Church! Who made it the way it is? I have complete faith that we can bring together 360 million couples in six months. All it will take is six months for us to reach that goal; it is your lack of faith that is standing in the way. Six months from now is all it will take for us to find 360 million couples, and if you had the same frame of mind as I do, you could more than accomplish that goal. I am worried about how many you will actually be able to bring together. (288-101, 1997.11.16)

This is a most important message that I want to convey to all the journalists gathered here as representatives of all journalists in the world. The third World Culture and Sports Festival is presently being hosted in Washington, D.C. Along with it, the International Holy Wedding will take place on November 29 at the RFK Stadium, as well as in many nations across the world. The original number set for the Blessing Ceremony was 3.6 million couples. However, surprisingly, we have exceeded that goal by more than ten times; 39.6 million couples will be taking part in the ceremony. Such a pan-humanitarian festival will be the very foundation for a glorious beginning in encouraging humanity to resolve to defend and promote the value of the family for the sake of the future world. (288-139, 1997.11.26)

I would like to invite all of you to the special event that will take place on Saturday at the RFK Stadium. Amid the blessings from representative leaders of world religions, my wife and I will officiate at the Blessing of 39.6 million couples from 185 nations across the world. We exceeded our original goal of 3.6 million couples by 36 million. Many couples will take part in their own nations. The Blessing Ceremony will be carried out simultaneously worldwide through satellite broadcasting and video, while 30,000 couples representing 185 nations will be present at the stadium. (288-165, 1997.11.27)

Originally, through our achieving the Blessing of 36 Million Couples, everything would be made flat. In order for any water to flow into the sea, it must reach that level first. What type of water flowing into the sea flows in the slowest? The waters of the great rivers are the slowest in flowing into the sea. Does it look like that? It flows in as slowly as possible because river water wants to be absorbed completely by seawater, which is the main body. Everything in nature moves and continues to exist according to the laws of heaven and earth. Then why would we begin to make faster progress after the completion of the Blessing of 36 Million Couples? That is because we have already reached the bottom of the mountain and the terrain has become flat. Since we have surmounted the peaks of formation and growth, in terms of the realm of Satan we have reached the point of surpassing the top of the growth stage. Isn’t our next goal 360 million couples? That would be the realm of completion. (288-148, 1997.11.27)

I cannot even say anything to you about this serious matter. If I told you what I know, you would descend to the depths of grief. I have had to reach my present solitary position all by myself. Who believed that we could accomplish 3.6 million couples? Kwak Chung-hwan! He did not believe it. No one believed it. I alone had faith that we could do it. Recreation takes place under the orders of creation issued by God. Ezekiel was able to bring to life thousands of people from the valley of sand; from the valley of dry bones, Ezekiel brought to life an exceedingly great army. You must understand that the Almighty God is with us. (288‑161, 1997.11.27)

What can be achieved through the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is to give holy wine to the children of your womb. Though you have lived as descendants of fallen humankind, you must never forget to set the condition of bequeathing holy wine to your children, as they are the children who have inherited the absolutely pure lineage and are in no way related to the fallen lineage. You must become one with God’s nation, pledge your allegiance to Him and with this proclamation give them holy wine. Thus reborn, the children of your womb are not Satan’s. (289-63, 1997.12.30)

Is there a contest anywhere in the world that is completed in a single round? Yes, it is the one we just took part in and we have already beaten the opposition. Since we have already achieved victory, it follows that all your families have been victorious as well. The same is true for Korea. Even the North Koreans were mystified when I said that we would perform the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. They asked quite plainly, “That is a lie, isn’t it? Isn’t it a lie?” We had already accomplished it and yet they refused to believe that it was not a lie. If I were to tell them that this time, I have blessed 72 million people, wouldn’t they fall over backwards in amazement? What would happen if they fell backwards? Once I save them from a bad fall, they will have to listen to me. Such a time has come at last. (288-225, 1997.11.28)

After the ideal of love is fully restored, it must be inherited. The 30,000 Couples Blessing was held for that purpose. These are the twelve peaks of the Blessing. As you well know, on the global level, the 30,000 Couples Blessing is the formation, the 360,000 the growth, and the 3.6 million the completion stage. Thus, this year our goal is to accomplish the 360 million Couple Blessing, and in order to make it happen, heaven at the moment is working very hard. Blessings are falling like showers from heaven.

On the day we are victorious in the Blessing of 360 Million Couples, the unified world of the realm of heart will emerge on earth, encompassing the whole world, and the families who live in this realm of heart will be like Adam’s perfected family; they will live in God’s Kingdom on earth and when they pass on, they will enter His kingdom in the spirit world. In such a manner, the gates to heaven will be opened. (288-328, 1998.1.1)

I also needed to surmount twelve peaks after crossing over ten at first. The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is the twelfth peak. We must surmount them all. In the song ‘Arirang’, the word ‘arirang’ is a composite of ‘Ae,’ meaning love, ‘Ri,’ meaning village, and ‘Ryeong’ meaning hill. I understand that the word signifies the search for the village you love. In the song, the lyrics go on to say, “If you leave me, you won’t have gone ten ri (about 2.5 miles) before you become footsore.” That song also mentions the twelve peaks of arirang. At present, I am undergoing all manner of hardship to cross over the twelfth peaks. After this is accomplished, everything will be equalized, and we will all be able to go anywhere we wish. (289-263, 1998.1.21)

The Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples is the last of twelve ceremonies to take place. It takes twelve months for the earth to revolve 360 degrees around the sun. Centering on the number twelve, by connecting to the 3.6 million Couples, all days and events taking place on earth can follow the Blessing of heaven. There is no way to stop this. I am telling you that it is the era of the Blessing and worldwide liberation. This is providential. (280-269, 1997.1.2)

The providence of restoration traversed the twelve peaks. Thus, in order to surmount the global peak, we need to overcome the twelve peaks up to the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples. After we have surmounted all these peaks, we would arrive at the original homeland. We would then be in a beautiful world overflowing with gold – the spring garden of God’s love. (284-260, 1997.4.18)

Section 12. The 360 Million Couples

Adam’s was the representative family – formed by the union of God and true parents – that would have embraced the universe; had Adam not fallen, being blessed by him would have been a universal blessing. Yet due to the Fall, they were separated, and so families in the world today cannot enter the realm of grace of this great blessing. In order to restore that which was lost in Adam’s family through the Fall, I will bless 360 million couples standing in the equalized position in the realm of families worldwide. (287-142, 1997.9.14)

After the Blessing of 3.6 Million Couples, it will be a downhill ride – descent is easy. That will be the 36 million Couples: the growth stage. What follows is the Blessing of 360 Million Couples; by then we would reach level terrain at the bottom of the hill. Descending there, we can return to the state of Adam’s family before the Fall. By achieving this, we are entering the age when parents will bless their children. From this point on, you can perform the preliminary Blessing ceremonies yourselves. Recognized as John the Baptist families, you will be able to do that in the name of the True Parents. (287-144, 1997.9.14)

Three hundred and sixty million couples! To think that we will soon have blessed 360 million couples! You cannot deny that God is with us in this task. If I were to explain this in detail, I would have to go into the secrets of the New and Old Testaments and all the historical theological systems. Once you heard those things, your ears would be opened and you would develop an insight into the providential future. Then there would be no one on earth who could stop you from walking your providential path. Do you want this insight or not? These secrets are such that you would want to see them with your own eyes even if you had heard them, and once you had seen them you would want to listen to the words again and again, whether in person or not. To gain this knowledge you should not go a single day without hearing my words. (287-201, 1997.10.30)

What would happen after the Blessing of 36 Million Couples is accomplished and the next goal of 360 million couples comes in sight? Since that is the number of couples, that would mean there would be 720 million individuals involved in the Blessing. If each of them brought four members from their family, then four times seven is twenty-eight, and the total number brought by them would be 2.8 billion. Some would bring even more than four people. Are there only four family members per household in the East? There are some families with between five and ten members in them. That would result in more than three billion people coming over to God’s side, which is more than half the world population. The era has come when, if you were to weigh the two sides with a scale, our side would be the heavier. (288-18, 1997.10.31)

There were twelve peaks to surmount – passing through formation, growth, and completion stages – before going on to fulfill the goal of the Blessing of 360 Million Couples. We did not stop there, however. Instead of blessing only 3.6 million couples, we completed the 40 Million Couples Blessing and as a result our path from then on came to be on an equalized level. That is how the goal for the Blessing became 400 million couples. The Blessing of 360 Million Couples is one of equalization. It allows everyone to have an equal opportunity to receive the Blessing. More than half of the world’s families will be involved in it. (302-132, 1999.6.12)

Now that the Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth has been proclaimed, God can come on earth. Thus, now is the time for a great worldwide Blessing to take place, through which all the foundations of families and tribes can be connected. By blessing the 3.6 million, 36 million and 360 million Couples, Satan’s bloodline manifested in all humankind must be cut off. Not one person having that bloodline should be left out. This lineage must be completely converted. (288-64, 1997.10.31)

By completing the Blessing of 360 Million Couples, we will enter the realm where God can have direct dominion over us, and thus be able to pass through the eras of restoration of the rights of the first born and of the parents and move into the era of restoration of God’s kingship. (289-215, 1998.1.2)

Once the Blessing of 360 Million Couples is under way, we will enter the era of the realm of the fourth Adam, in which there will be no need for indemnification. Thus, we will enter the era in which the parents can bless their children in Eden on behalf of God. In this way, the direct pathway leading to heaven can be paved, along which blessed members can lead the relatives they have blessed and reach all humankind. (290-29, 1998.2.2)

Once the Blessing of 360 Million Couples is complete, I will no longer conduct any more Blessing ceremonies. From that time on, parents will bless their own children. This will be known as the era of the liberation of the realm of the fourth Adam. There will be no indemnity. In the first and second realms respectively, Adam failed in the Old Testament and New Testament Ages. Even in the Completed Testament Age, we have been persecuted. On entering the era of the liberated realm of the fourth Adam, however, the world will become the one originally envisaged before the Fall. That realm of Adam refers to the whole universe, in which people will form families wherein unfallen parents standing in the position of true parents bless their children, bequeathing the ideal of the family and all internal and external ideals created by God. Thus, the world cannot help but become one. (290-167, 1998.2.18)

With the fulfillment of the Blessing of 360 Million Couples, all barriers will collapse. Barriers for individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world, and cosmos in the satanic realm, as well as the walls in the realm of God’s heart, will all be broken down. (292-54, 1998.3.28)

Blessing 360 million couples will demolish the walls that block out the free environment of God’s Kingdom on earth, clearing away all barriers for individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world. We are doing this. Make sure that you are going the way you should. (294-220, 1998.7.19)

Blessing 360 million couples on earth would mark the beginning of the Blessing in the spirit world. In this manner, Satan’s lineage would be eradicated – that is to say, the era in which Satan can accuse us will have passed, and the era of the all-immanence, all-transcendence, supreme authority, and omnipotence of the True Parents is coming, in which they can exercise their full powers. The era of privilege in which God created and took delight in Adam and Eve, telling them, “It is good! All things will be called according to the names you give them!” is coming once again. (293-90, 1998.5.24)

We are going to bless 360 million couples. Since failure occurred within the couple, it is through couples that we need to reverse that failure. These 360 million couples transcend all humankind, history and the providence. This is the final task; through it we can completely eradicate Satan’s lineage. Let us liquidate it completely. (294-208, 1998.7.19)

I did not declare the restoration of the right of kingship so that I could unite the free democratic world and become its sole king. Though a king, I have given up the global nation. God does not have His own nation. How then can I have my global nation? What God desires is the king of all families. He is looking for the family king. The family king! He must emerge. For that to happen, Satan’s lineage must be denied through blessing 360 million couples worldwide. I am the representative who has Blessed Couples in marriage. What sort of representative am I? Since I am representing kingship, I am the family king. If I were to proclaim to the world right here and now that I am the family king, there is not one person in the world who could contradict me. (295-87, 1998.8.17)

What is this year’s motto? “Being proud of and loving the True God absolutely means accomplishing the Blessing of 360 Million Couples and rooting out the lineage of the satanic world.” What should we do after blessing 360 million couples? Who should be the first to be blessed by God in the Garden of Eden? It will not be the elderly, the middle aged or young adults, but rather adolescents. Until now, many elderly and middle-aged people and young adults have been blessed; now the time has come for us to focus on the adolescents. (296-66, 1998.10.14)

The whole world is to accomplish the Blessing of 360 Million Couples and root out the lineage of the satanic world. This is the end. There will be no more after this. For this reason, the gates to hell and heaven are being thrown wide open. Those who were our enemies in the past will attend the True Parents and hold welcoming banquets for them. The True Parents had not been welcomed by families, tribes, races, nations, and the world. Therefore, in the first banquet held on the cosmic level, the people who until that time were enemies will enter the heavenly way according to God’s laws and, from that point on, move toward His kingdom on earth. (296-298, 1998.11.18)

Gathered here are couples from all the Blessings ranging from the 36 to the recent first phase of the 360 million. While being educated together for forty days, what should they be doing? The elder couples should set an example to the new members. That is why the elder members have been asked to share their testimonies. Both husbands and wives are to do this with regard to their marital life and experiences. They must report truthfully about all their physical and spiritual concerns. That is family education on the fundamental level. Wrongdoings must be uprooted and exposed. You cannot enter heaven if you hide your wrongdoings. (297-282, 1998.12.22)

We are talking about the cosmic expansion of the Blessing – where should it be held first: in the spiritual or physical world? Didn’t Eve make love with the archangel first? We must hasten to liberate the spirit world. The era of the Blessing of 360 Million Couples signifies the transition from the global level into relating with the spirit world, making it possible for spirit people to be brought to and blessed at the boundary between the two worlds. Among the people blessed in this last ceremony, were there Mafiosi or not? Were murderers included? How about yakuza or gangsters? All kinds of people were included in that Blessing. (301-160, 1999.4.25)

The Blessing of 360 Million Couples signifies that we have surpassed the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle. We are now in the global era. Spring is upon us, the season of revival. I have brought you here in order to bless you. So what should you do in return? You should become the leaders who can reign over the devil. (297-298, 1998.12.22)

Unification Church members are to offer three-tenths, not tithes. Through this tradition, everyone should offer their assets, nations, and land by connecting to the offering based on the number three. The Old Testament Age is the era of material things, the New Testament Age that of children, the Completed Testament Age of parents, and what comes next is the age of liberation. The age of liberation from anguish signifies entering God’s era. In that process, the right of ownership must revert to God.

The Communist party completely reversed that through brute force, using knives and guns. We don’t do that. The tradition of the Unification Family is to harbor gratitude towards the absolute sovereignty of God’s Love-ism forever and ever, and to be tens of times more grateful in your hearts with gratitude not forced by guns or knives but coming from your hearts voluntarily. From now on, all Blessed Families from the 36 to the 360 Million Couples should inherit this tradition, and bequeath God’s Kingdom of the ideal of love to their descendants. This is the final responsibility the Unification Church should accomplish. (302-23, 1999.5.14)

Beloved Heavenly Father, on this day, February 7, 1999, the Blessing of 360 Million Couples ceremony that is being closely watched by heaven and earth is being held. All humanity on earth and all Blessed Families in the spirit world are represented here, for this is the new day of the liberation of heaven and earth when we go beyond the restoration of the right of the first born, the right of the parents, and right of kingship. This is the moment when we have reached a transition point in world history in which we can fulfill Your will and Your wishes to establish a united world of the sovereignty of true love, the Parents of Heaven and Earth and the God of the original ideal of creation.

To restore the spiritual and physical worlds under Satan’s dominion and inhabited by humankind which inherited evil love, life, and lineage from the evil ancestors in Eden, then You, together in heart with humankind and the spirit world, passed through the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages.

In the Old Testament Age, Adam’s family failed to keep the covenant to inherit the lineage giving rise to a parent-child relationship with You, losing it instead through the Fall.

They would have established that relationship with You in the place where they could inherit Your love, life, and lineage; yet it was in that very place that the sin of our first ancestors bound them in blood ties with Satan as their false parent, thereby giving rise to the sorrowful history that began with Adam’s family inheriting satanic love, life, and lineage from Satan as his children and thus becoming his family. This, in turn, created the environment of conflict between mind and body, husband and wife, parents and children, and between siblings, resulting in Cain’s murder of Abel in that first family. Consequently, all of humanity is divided at the levels of the family, tribe, race, and nation, and even the world with the democratic and communist worlds pitted against each other. Amid the confusion of the Last Days, it was Your will to establish the Unification Church in order to usher in the Completed Testament Age because it had not been possible to completely fulfill Your will in the Old Testament Age or establish Your ideal kingship in the New Testament Age. Upon the foundations laid in those two ages, the True Parents were to come to earth and complete all that was incomplete both on earth and in the spirit world, and form relationships based on their true love, life, and lineage on earth in the name of the God of liberation. It was Your will to completely clear the field of wild olive trees that is the fallen world and to engraft them to the true olive tree, thereby forming a connection as Your kinfolk, and, by so doing, restore Your family. Upholding Your will, the Unification Church has continued its work in performing global weddings in the name of the True Parents in order to allow all people of the world to indemnify the wrongful marriages of history and become one great family of brothers and sisters.

We have walked the path of persecution in the process of our work until now, but through carrying out these things under Your guidance and protection, we have been able to overcome all the situations and people who have opposed us – from individuals to families, tribes, people, nations, the world, and cosmos, even up to the realm of Satan and hell. As we have inherited Your lineage through Your true love, You protected us just as parents protect their children so that the Unification Church was able to overcome during its difficult course all the hardships and persecution coming from the fallen world and was able to surmount individual, family tribal, racial, national, global, and cosmic peaks. Now we are able to hold, in the name of the True Parents, the Blessing Ceremony of 360 million Couples representing all humankind, and are graced to celebrate with heaven and earth the liberation that transcends religion, race, culture, and nationality. For this great occasion of the Blessing, we are truly, truly, truly grateful.

In the spirit world, there are Blessing groups of fifteen billion and fifty billion parents, brothers and sisters following on from a first group of twenty billion spirit people. Here on earth, the 360 million couples – in fact more than 400 million couples – who are being blessed in today’s ceremony number more than 800 million individuals. Based on an average of four family members per household, the total number of family members related to these newly Blessed Couples must be over three billion. All Blessed Couples in both the spiritual and physical worlds should strive to resolve the ongoing problems of juvenile promiscuity and family breakdown in order to save this chaotic world and straighten out the confused history of humanity.

Through this ceremony, the environmental conditions necessary for all humankind to be able to participate in the Blessing have been created, and all people connected to the mainstream ideal can now belong to You through attending it. This amazing and incredible miracle has been wrought, not just by the work of the Unification Church but also by the joint efforts of Yourself and the spirit world. Therefore, I hope and pray that You can forever hold the victorious dominion and sovereignty of eternal love and glory gained from this ceremony, and establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in the spirit world through the liberation achieved by this Blessing. All humankind connected to the 360 Million Couples can now unite in heart and strive to achieve the unity of mind and body, husband and wife, and within the tribe, race, nation, world, and cosmos. These couples have been established as the nucleus representing the True Parents on earth and the family in the garden of Your love. They have been blessed in order to complete the Kingdom of Heaven on earth with the sovereignty of the love central to the ideal of creation, which has been Your eternal dream.

I stand before them on this occasion which You have long desired, and bless them to become Your children who from this moment can inherit Your will to build Your kingdom on earth and in heaven as true individuals by uniting mind and body, husband and wife, parents and children, and with their siblings in the blessed world. Please be with them and bless them as they march forward to the place of victory and glory. I pronounce my benediction upon the 360 million Couples in the name of the True Parents! Amen! Amen! Amen! (299-109, 1999.2.7)

Section 13. The Already Married Couples

The already married couples are those who had married without God’s permission. On the victorious foundation achieved by the True Parents, these couples stand in the position of Adam’s couple of having formed the relationship of love at their own discretion without having fallen, that is, of having fulfilled love voluntarily. Thus, all youths who are of the same age as Adam and Eve at the time of their Fall will belong to God’s side. Even fallen couples can attain a position similar to that of other Blessed Couples who are the direct descendants of the true Adam. Since these couples stem from a different lineage, they must be engrafted as couples. (242-102, 1993.1.1)

The Blessing does not exist for you to be saved on your own. Its purpose is to save your family. Since the family of the Messiah, the True Parents, has become the center of such salvation, you must be able to carry on their tradition just as it has been from the past to the present and the future.

Bear in mind that I have blessed you in the hope that you will become our perfect representatives. The Blessing is carried out at the place where you, representing past, present, and future, have united with us, which is why I allowed you to hold the preliminary Blessing ceremonies. Only when I perform the Blessing with such thoughts in my mind can the relationship of salvation be formed for descendants of the people receiving the Blessing and for those in the spirit world.

Are you not people of the Completed Testament Age? You are Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden created by God. Have this concept in your mind that you are warriors who can fight and defeat Satan, and bring the families in the satanic world over to God’s side on the final battlefield of this global war. Since this is the formula that the True Parents are working with, things are turning out according to it, as in mass production, in that these new families are becoming the seed on their behalf, taking root, growing, and thriving anywhere they are planted. (294-220, 1998.7.19)

From now on, the Unification Church should bless Cain: this is the time to bless the already married couples – they must receive the Blessing; otherwise, they cannot go to heaven. Our first ancestors fell through wrongful marriage under the auspices of the false parent’s false love, life, and lineage and doomed them to hell. Thus, to reverse that, the True Parents must come and marry them in the rightful way. That is what the Blessing is all about. It is not Korean, but rather cosmic and transracial. (274-285, 1995.11.3)

In terms of couples, there are the fallen couples in the world, the already married couples blessed in the Unification Church, and the Blessed Couples of the Unification Church. Stemming from the fallen lineage, they all have their roots on Satan’s side. They came to us through searching for the truth. The second-generation Blessed Couples, however, have God and the True Parents as their roots. You must never forget this. This is the heavenly principle. You must understand clearly that you cannot enter into the presence of God if you are not standing on the victorious foundation that is consistent with this principle. (145-349, 1986.6.1)

None of you are qualified to receive the Blessing, but if you stand in Cain’s position with the standard of heart surpassing those of Adam, Noah, or Abraham, you can triumph over Satan’s accusations.

Externally, you are standing in the position that God has no choice but to hate, but even then you must be able to earn His love. The True Parents were able to restore Adam and Eve’s standard through indemnity. The wife must serve her husband from the positions of God’s wife, his wife, and his child; then, she can stand in a position similar to that of his mother. In order to achieve all this, she needs to pay indemnity twofold.

Only as you strive for individual perfection while establishing your family can it shield you, enabling you to achieve that goal. Likewise, if a family strives for perfection while establishing its tribe as its fence, it can establish a strong basis for that. The same holds true for the processes of perfecting the tribe, race, nation, and world.

At the Blessing ceremonies, twenty four people comprising twelve pairs of groomsmen and bridesmaids are positioned to form an entryway signifying formation, growth, and completion. They represent the number three and Jesus’ twelve apostles.

After walking seven steps, the Blessing participants need to make three bows, signifying that they have passed through the formation stage. This symbolizes the course of history from the time of Adam until now.

Originally, Sung-jin was supposed to be blessed first before the other Blessed Couples, including Eu Hyo-won, could be married.

Groomsmen and bridesmaids are included in order to establish the spiritual standard of the twelve tribes and the twenty-four elders. By bowing, the participants fulfill the necessary indemnity condition. The True Parents sprinkle holy water during the Blessing Ceremony to set the condition that you have been restored through indemnity and that you have gone beyond the foundation prepared by the ancestors in the spirit world. The holy wine ceremony sets the condition that you have been reborn through three providential mothers. Contained in the holy wine is the blood of indemnification. By drinking it, you are cleansed internally, and by wiping yourself with the holy handkerchief, you are cleansed externally. (19-268, 1968.2.20)

On the first day of September 1991, I proclaimed tribal messiahship and ordered members to return to their hometowns. Those who do not return to their hometowns cannot achieve the desires of their ancestors in the spirit world. The historic desire of the ancestors is for tribal messiahs to appear on earth and connect with the will of the True Parents who come in the Last Days. This is the longstanding wish that has been harbored by the ancestors in the spirit world until the present time. Their greatest wish is to form a blood relationship with the True Parents as their begotten children.

That is why the Unification Church is carrying out Blessing ceremonies. Everyone – even already married couples – is being blessed. Among those blessed, already married couples are people who married without God’s permission. Then there are others who have had love relationships but failed to get married. In the free world of today, all those who did not form families must be saved. All already married couples must be saved, as well as all who have gone the wrong way through unfulfilled love relationships. After that, virgin men and women representing begotten children must be saved.

It was the 36 Couples who paved the way to make it possible to open the gates of the Blessing for everyone. Among them, there are three types of couples: Adam couples, Noah couples, and Jacob couples. Of these types, the Adam couples refer to the already married couples. Originally, Christ at his Second Advent, the coming True Parents, had nothing to do with already married couples. However, through the foundations that have been laid, already married couples can be regarded as having been born of Adam’s body before the Fall, and the Lord who comes to perfect Adam cannot give up what was born of Adam’s body. (242-102, 1993.1.1)

There is a problem with the already married couples: if they were to go to the spirit world, they would see that they are different from other Blessed Couples. In the spirit world, the Blessing received by single virgin men and women is very different from that of already married couples. There are three levels in the spirit world, just as today’s society is divided into upper, middle, and lower classes. Among the 36 Couples divided into of three groups of twelve respectively representing Adam’s, Noah’s, and Jacob’s families, which group is the most precious? It is the third. In the future, you will have to serve them. At the moment we are not distinguishing them from each other because the time to do so has not yet come, but that does not mean they are the same. They are very different. (30-189, 1970.3.22)

The world today is made up of people who have formed families and those who have not. When you look at the Unification Church, you can also see that it comprises Blessed Couples who were already married and those who were not. We must pave the way by which we can absorb all these different types of couples.

Among your tribes there may be already married couples, there may be those who had some relationships or were engaged but never got married, and there may also be single virgin men and women. We need to indemnify the vertical past history horizontally in the present time by bringing all these peoples together. We need to stand in the position of being united within three living generations. The first-born son in the third generation – that is the grandson who is standing at the completion stage – needs to offer a sacrifice on behalf of others in a ceremony of atonement for their sins. Otherwise they cannot be united together.

Thus, you need to become tribal messiahs. You have no idea how grateful the already married couples are to be called tribal messiahs. Nothing can be done without them. Therefore, all of you should bring up your children and do all it takes to have them receive the Blessing. Then your grandchildren will be in a perfected position before God. Through these third-generation children, you need to ask God to forgive your ancestors.

Furthermore, three generations of ancestors must be liberated. This is the reason for the offering of sacrificial rites to them. From there they can form a relationship with God. This is the view of the Principle. Once you are familiar with all these factors, you cannot just go on living the way you did before you knew these things. You need to fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs. You must understand that the already married couples hold the great responsibility to fulfill such a dual mission. (31-282, 1970.6.4)

The already married couples, the newly Blessed Couples, and my family need to come together to restore our homeland. Only when the nation is restored can Jesus’ desire be fulfilled. If Jesus’ heart is not freed from all his pain over the failure of the chosen nation, the grief of God cannot be eased. If the grief of the Son is not eased, can the grief of the Father be eased? The grief of the Son must be eased first. Jesus came as God’s Son on the global level based on the chosen nation, but his heart was filled with grief, and so we must first ease his grieving heart. (58-196, 1972.6.11)

If you already married couples cannot outperform those who were blessed while still single, you will not be able to uphold the dignity of already married Blessed Couples. Was there such a thing as the Blessing of already married couples in the Garden of Eden or within God’s will? In order to save you, I have opened the gates through which everything ragged and false can be patched up. This became possible through the inclusion of already married couples in the 36 Couples Blessing. That is the only reason you can go on living within the Will. (101-286, 1978.11.7)

What is the biggest source of trouble in a family? Actions that disrupt the love between mother and father bring trouble to that family. That is the enemy of our church. Therefore, the already married couples gathered here must confess to their children the whole truth about themselves. You need to lay a deeply rooted family foundation by practicing the family morals, the morals of love. (120-184, 1982.10.15)

The parents who are already married couples cannot stand in the position of being an object to the Coming Lord, whether they are the president of the United States or Christian leaders. This is because they are already married. There is no logical basis to marry before the Advent of the True Parents. They need to connect with the True Parents through their virgin sons and daughters. The wealth in the possession of those parents belongs to Satan’s side. It all belongs to the satanic world. The parents and even their children are all held in the satanic world. (145-21, 1986.4.30)

Of the 36 Couples, the Adam couples were already married couples, the Noah couples were engaged but not married, and the Jacob couples were virgin men and women. Noah’s family did not fulfill the Will. When you look at the people in the world today you see that there are already married couples, those who are in informal relationships or are engaged, and the completely pure single men and women. From this time on, the foremost kind of people that True Parents should be seeking for are not the Adam couples but the true sons and daughters, in other words, pure single men and women. (242‑104, 1993.1.1)

The 120 followers of Jesus represent the number twelve. The 124 Couples were blessed in order to organize and establish a model of tribal and national leadership worldwide. In actuality, 124 couples were blessed, four being extra. These four were already married couples. Why were they included in the Blessing? Had they not, there would have been no way to save other already married couples from that time on This number four represents gates facing the four cardinal directions of north, south, east, and west. Based on the four couples, therefore, the way must be opened through which all already married couples can be resurrected. Hence, I blessed 124 couples. (158-170, 1967.12.27)

Originally, I was not meant to bless couples who were already married. In the course of restoration, there was no need for Adam- and Noah-type couples made up of people who were already married in their thirties. On the contrary, I was only to have blessed Jacob-type couples as my sons and daughters, who would then save their own parents.

For the Blessing of 400 million Couples, based on the number four at the hundred million levels, you must restore your physical parents. You must take them even forcefully. The traditional foundations of formation, growth, and completion that we should restore are already married couples, the Noah couples, and the Jacob couples. Since we are living in the era of fallen history, Abel families stand on behalf of heaven and earth in the newly created realm of the chosen people, and so they should go and bring already married couples to God’s side, forcefully if necessary. (299‑224, 1999.2.17)

God is fair. At present, there are many people who are just superficially connected to the Unification Church. I told everyone who is supportive towards the Church to receive the Blessing. At this time, blessed members will be responsible to bless their own parents. That is because they are closest to them. The parents can thus be blessed even if they are not very familiar with the Principle. We are now living in the era where even such people can receive the Blessing. This will be the final one. The era in which I bless already married couples is passing. From the next Blessing, the tribal messiahs should bless them. (233‑351, 1992.8.2)

The universal belief of people in the established churches today is that salvation comes only in the form of individual salvation. They believe that if they as individuals have complete faith, they will go to heaven. When you consider God’s original ideal, however, you can easily discern that no one can go to heaven alone. It is a place where loving husbands and wives, and loving families should be together. (143-234, 1986.3.19)

Section 14. The Single Blessing

Man is God’s masculine and woman His feminine external form. A couple is like the universe enfolded in a wrapping cloth; they thus can feel the heart of God’s ideal love. The Blessing is the most precious thing in all of heaven and earth. At the same time, it is extremely fearsome. If spouses think about someone else other than their partner, they are violating each other. They must become have a parental heart to each other and cause people to say, “I wish my family were like yours.” (13-67, 1963.10.17)

In the beginning, God first created all things and then Adam and Eve as their center and the substantial beings of glory, wishing for the coming of the joyful day of their victorious blessing. Yet as His will was not fulfilled due to their fall, we who live in the world today should do our utmost to fulfill that day of hope within our own generation. We should hold high the glory of that victory and – whether as individuals or couples – praise God before heaven and earth. You should realize how blessed you are to be able to be a part of such a gloriously unique occasion. (30-170, 1970.3.22)

The history of religion progressed from the Old Testament Age of the servant to that of the adopted son at the coming of Jesus. Since the history that has unfolded through religion until the present day has been one of restoration, the realms of the servant and adopted son were restored.

Viewed globally, religions other than Christianity undertook the work of restoring the realm of the servant, whereas Christianity restored the realm of the adopted son. In restoring the era of the servant, many religions did not allow their most devout believers to have possessions or spouses, and consequently they had to lead lives of celibacy and have nothing to their names. Thus, priests, monks, and nuns have no possessions of their own. A Buddhist temple may have possessions, but its chief monk may not. Furthermore, the idea of conjugality is not permitted to such people. Hence, from God’s providential viewpoint, of the numerous religions that people have historically believed in, those that are on a higher level could not but emphasize celibacy.

In restoring the realm of the adopted son, Christianity has accomplished this spiritually but not physically; thus, the history of the physical restoration of the servant was prolonged. The wish of the servant is to find a good master. Even if the servant has his or her own spouse, if the servant meets the wrong kind of master, the spouse could be snatched away. Satan is a bad master, and so the greatest hope of a servant under his dominion is to find any way possible to meet a good one. The higher religions have shouldered responsibility for the work of restoring the servant, and so until now the idea of having a spouse was not allowed in these religions; consequently, most devout believers have had to lead lives of celibacy. (61-182, 1972.8.30)

Religion up until this time has emphasized the inviolability of conjugality and celibacy. The ideal of matrimonial conjugality was first realized in my time. From God’s viewpoint, Jesus only succeeded in establishing three chief apostles among the twelve, seventy-two disciples, and the 120 followers. But by restoring through indemnity the organization of the family of God’s ideal on earth, which Jesus could not achieve before passing away, I succeeded in restoring and going on to complete on earth that which was left unaccomplished by the first and second Adams.

Since everything was lost through the Fall, then as a condition for the restoration of all the things of creation, I established 120 holy grounds across the world in 1965. With representative stones and soil from Korea as the seed of these holy grounds, I conveyed the victorious foundation and connected it horizontally worldwide. (55-168, 1972.5.7)

Until this time, marriage was largely forbidden in the religious realm. Devout believers were encouraged to leave home in order to enter the priesthood and lead lives of celibacy. However, times have changed and now we are living in the era when you can get married and return to your hometown, that is to say, receive the Blessing and form a Blessed Family. The families that follow the satanic world have their basis in the evil love, life, lineage, and mind. However, since the Blessing signifies restoration, once you walk in the footsteps of the True Parents, you will become Blessed Families of true love, life, lineage, and conscience, and these families, tribes, and eventually the whole world will become like one great extended family, living together as brothers and sisters. Everything will be brought to a conclusion through the Blessing Ceremony. (286-41, 1997.7.1)

In order to win in the battle against Satan, you need a family. You can never be victorious if you fight as an individual because Satan invaded through the family, that is, of Adam and Eve. To restore this through indemnity, you need to receive the Blessing in God’s presence. Thus, a new husband and wife must emerge.

When you consider present-day believers in established churches, although they may have complete faith in their religion and husband and wife may love each other dearly, once they pass away to the next world, the spouses and family members will end up in different places. They will not even be able to meet each other. If a beloved child found himself in hell and called out for his father and mother, how would they feel? Even if they were in heaven, would they feel happy? Originally, the Kingdom of Heaven created by God was a place the whole family would enter together. Since Jesus could not form a family, then the only place he could ascend to was paradise. Thus, Christ at his Second Advent must come on earth. (19-171, 1968.1.1)

You cannot enter heaven alone. The Blessing is what is required in order to pass through the gates of heaven because that is a place where only families can enter. It is a place you can only enter through the united relationship of three generations. Jacob’s seventy family members comprised three generations, which is how they were able to enter Egypt.

Before you can receive the Blessing, you need to resurrect individually. You must pray just as Jesus did in the Garden of Gethsemane. Since God carried out His providence in three phases, He will let you off easily for a period of three years. In order to resurrect, you need to repent of all your wrongdoings in the past. There are many different types of people gathered here today; however, each one of you must follow the course that leads to the benefit of the whole. For an individual to resurrect, he or she should not deviate from the providential destiny. Once you have resurrected, where should you go? You must go and visit the members living in the countryside who are praying in the background for you. In actual fact, you should join your spouse only after your spiritual children have matured and are ready to receive the Blessing. Even Jesus went before the Holy Spirit only after that was achieved. (12-265, 1963.5.25)

The family is established through me. The path a family follows is the way of restoring through indemnity the realm of the suffering of women. The contents in the Bible are not centered on woman. The vertical history up to this point has been the history of seeking after the subject. For six thousand years, history has sought after one Adam. After Adam is restored, shouldn’t woman be restored as well? In this male-dominated world, women were absolutely needed. Even the most wretched tasks were carried out by women. Didn’t I say that we are indemnifying vertical history horizontally? Viewed horizontally, history up to the present has been one of seven thousand years. The period in which we have set this history on the horizontal standard and are restoring it through indemnity is the period of the first seven-year course. (47-199, 1971.8.28)

The tendency to be tempted by fallen love has been inherited through generations of fallen parents. To overcome this, humankind must be connected to God centered love through the True Parents; otherwise, we can never overcome the problem of fallen love. Those who dwell in the realm of the Fall, who have inherited the lineage of the fallen parents, need to welcome the True Parents in the final stage of restoration and unite with them vertically in order to overcome the fallen world. This is the standpoint of the Principle.

We cannot complete this process individually. It takes a couple – a man and a woman – to restore this problem of love. This is the Blessing being conducted in the Unification Church; it cannot be performed as you wish – it must be carried out by the Parents who are the vertical center.

Even in the fallen world, those who have inherited the fallen lineage do not do get married centering on themselves but rather on their parents. In the course of restoration, the True Parents must first come forth and become perfected as the vertical parents. At the same time, Cain and Abel must unite and thereby satisfy the condition for victory. The Blessing that is carried out from such a position can, for the first time, overcome the limitations of the Fall. You cannot climb to such a position alone. The top of the growth stage can be surmounted only through the Blessing and by nothing else. In other words, only upon receiving the Blessing can you pass through that stage and climb to the bottom of the completion stage. The Blessed Couples have to go through a seven-year period to attain perfect oneness with God. The three stages of the growing period – that is formation, growth, and completion – comprise twenty-one years; thus, the Blessed Couple must undergo a seven-year course in the completion stage. No one has come this far before. (55-137, 1972.5.7)

There could have been only one kind of marriage feast held in the Garden of Eden, one based on Principle. Humankind received Satan’s blessing through the Fall. This is our greatest grief; we should have received God’s Blessing instead. Think for a moment how the people on Satan’s side – his innumerable descendants – rejoiced on this feast day of fallen marriage, how much they delighted in it, and how much they ate and drank in celebration of it. All of these actions have added to God’s sorrow. Marriage became an important means and source of expanding the satanic world. On account of this, ascetics placed much emphasis on celibacy. All marriages performed from ancient times to this day are a source of sorrow to God. They have left conditions that sadden Him, and not one of them has left behind any point that can give joy to Him and form a connection with Him. (158-276, 1967.12.29)

The single Blessing is premised on the idea that the spouses will be reunited in the spirit world. You must realize that it is a great blessing to be able to receive the Blessing as a couple on earth rather than alone. (101-307, 1978.11.7)

When I say that a Blessed Couple must become as one I mean to say that they must unite with me, the original plus, not just within the individual couple. You should know that the position of the Blessed Couple is one that has to follow such a course. Only after a man and woman achieve complete unity can they reach the original position of God. They must not engage in a love relationship before they attain unity with me. Until then, they should live like brother and sister. The love between husband and wife should be as pure as that of innocent teenagers and greater than that between any brother and sister. From such a place, they must pass through the process of respecting and serving each other. Once they have done so, God will come to them automatically. The ideal love is the love that is like a flash of lightning at the point where the original plus characteristic of the man and the original minus characteristic of the woman come together. (129-23, 1983.10.4)

I conducted the first international joint wedding in 1970 – the 777 Couples Blessing, which signified that everything on earth was drawing together globally. After the 430 Couples Blessing, I went to other countries to bless them because it was not providentially allowed to have them come to Korea to receive the Blessing. For the first time ever, then, an international joint wedding of 777 couples was performed in Korea with participants from ten nations around the world. In this manner, based on the family ideal, the path through which any nation on earth can return to God was completed. This event made it possible for the fortune of the world to be related to the fortune of the Unification Church. From this day onward, we do not need to go through the trouble of shedding sweat and blood in order to establish our nation. Once we give birth, multiply, and form a new tribe, then a nation is naturally created. Just like the Israelites gave birth to many healthy children while in Egypt, all we need to do is give birth. All we need to do is to be blessed like the sons of Judah and have many sets of twins. We are not to practice birth control. In this way, we can expand the foundation of the new lineage across the world. We are therefore already in the process of establishing a transracial nation in the world. (55-171, 1972.5.7)

Blessed members who predecease their spouses go to the spirit world as single persons. Nevertheless, in the case of childless couples, the surviving spouse has the possibility of remarrying a person in the same situation so as to leave behind blessed descendants. With these thoughts in mind, you can’t help but realize what a fearsome thing the Blessing is. You may not realize it right here and now, but once you pass on to the spirit world, you will understand. Those who have received the Blessing have the path to heaven opened before them.

Blessed people are accused not by Satan but by God’s angels. From the standpoint of God’s laws, if you do anything wrong, the archangel will reject your status of being blessed. After you have studied the Divine Principle, received the Blessing, and at a later stage, passed into the spirit world, you will see that the paths to heaven are wide open for you. However, in spirit, you must be prepared for the occasion, dressed in the very best attire. There should be no false steps on the way. You thus have multidimensional responsibilities. (55-87, 1972.4.23)

The time is coming when widows or widowers who have received the Single Blessing on earth can be blessed with their spouses in the spirit world. In the era after the Blessing has transcended the national and global levels, people on earth can be blessed with their spouses in the spirit world for the first time. Until now such things had been impossible. When you received the Single Blessing, weren’t you blessed separately? From now on, you can receive the Blessing together like everybody else. Since such a privilege has been granted on earth, when such a couple is blessed, the spouse on earth and the spouse in the spirit world are blessed together, and so they can stand united in an equal position. This is how a person on earth can be blessed with his or her spouse in the spirit world. (284-167, 1997.4.16)

The Lord, who comes as the originator and central figure of the Blessing, is not limited by the restrictive environment of the age in which he appears. He is a central person who encompasses and transcends the history of the world. As such, the Blessing does not end with a husband and wife coming together in union. Through it, a new family must be formed and further, a new tribe, race, and nation must be created. All this begins with the Blessing.

From this point a new heaven and earth should unfold. Each individual should be able to say to God, “I will become such a son or daughter. The path I am treading is for the nation You desire so much. I am treading it not only for the nation, but also the world that You have sought after until now.”

On the way, your couple will face many difficulties and situations of extreme deprivation. Nevertheless, these are not matters for you to worry about; the greatest challenge for you will be how to become a husband and wife who can overcome all these hardships and march forward transcending the nation and on to the global level. (30-168, 1970.3.22)

You cannot belong to two different nations. Since you have become husband and wife to create one nation of God, you can only be married once. Similarly, there cannot be two worlds, and since you are husband and wife for the sake of God’s world, you can only be married once. Furthermore, there cannot be two gods, and since you as husband and wife exist for Him, you can only be married once. (30-184, 1970.3.22)

The reason you are being married is to deeply experience parental, conjugal, and filial love. Why do you need to do this? The spirit world is a place filled with all these different desires to be stimulated by love. You must understand that you need to be married and have families in order to train yourselves to be in sync with such an environment. (92-181, 1977.4.3)

Unification Church Blessed Couples stand in a historic position. How many times has God initiated this work in history? This is His second attempt. At the first attempt, perfection was not achieved due to the Fall. To restore this, God invested His omnipresent love to build a foundation of faithful families that everyone could harmonize with, centering on the establishment of the chosen nation that, all told, had four thousand years of Judaic culture as its foundation. In simple terms, God wanted to create an ideal couple by sending the Messiah and having him receive a queen who could become the object partner of his love. (113-181, 1981.5.3)

You need to be blessed in order to present yourselves as ideal couples that have been victorious in all aspects of life, including culture, politics, and economics – as representatives with Adam’s original authority. You must realize that such is the significance of the Blessing. This is a path that you cannot walk alone. In entering heaven, man is the right leg and woman the left. Alone, you could not be a complete person because you would be one-legged and therefore lame. (118-280, 1982.6.13)

The most important work of the Unification Church today is the Blessing bestowed upon you as couples. The Blessing of couples is the seed of love planted by God in Adam’s couple. As such, it should be disseminated.

All of you gathered here know what cell reproduction is, don’t you? In that tiny cell is contained the whole tree, is it not? When you sow it, a whole tree grows from it. The roots, branches, leaves, stems, flowers – in fact, all parts that make up a tree are contained in that cell. The conceptual blueprint is contained in it.

Couples are blessed to become the embodiments of True Parents, and through their children, reach out to the nation and world, becoming its roots; just as the roots and leaves of a tree absorb essential elements and control the tree’s carbon assimilation and the separation of elements from the air, Blessed Families should perform similar functions. A tree takes in carbon dioxide and releases oxygen to its surroundings. Isn’t that strange? How can it do that? That is an expression of the harmony and beauty of creation. The universe is a world of love – it is not a cold-hearted and desolate place, but an enclosure of love. Just as the seeds are all wrapped in a shell, God also wants to reside in that realm of love that is the universe – the enclosure of love – with His plus and minus dual characteristics.

For God to dwell enwrapped in the universe of love, there must be unity in love between Him as the subject and the universe as His object. He can only be enveloped by the love that is shared by the two sides in the process of giving and receiving. That is why love is eternal and great. It is also boundless. Wouldn’t you want to rest in such a place? The conclusion is the same. That is the seed of God’s love. You must return to that seed. (180‑110, 1988.8.7)

---

Chapter 4: Blessed Families and Registration

Section 1. Registration of the Blessed Families and Our Homeland

1.1. What is registration?
Do you know what registration is? Once a woman is married, she needs to have her name entered into the family register of her husband. She needs to have her name removed from the register of her original family and have it moved to that of her husband. (177-302, 1988.5.22)

When a woman is married, she basically has to move into her husband’s house, and so it follows that her name also has to be moved from the old family register into that of the new family. Then her family registration is changed. What is our registration? It is the certificate that gives evidence of our relationship based on the origin of true love. (178‑207, 1988.6.4)

Once she is married, what is it that a woman should do? There is more to do than just registering her marriage. She must be entered into the family register of her husband. (195-227, 1989.11.15)

Once a woman is married, isn’t she entered into her husband’s family register? In the case of Western countries or Japan, what happens to her surname? It is changed. Since she has nothing, no foundation upon which to stand, she will become one with her husband by taking his surname, be it Inoue, Yamaoka, or Kinoshita. When they unite together, they do so by forming a relationship of love. As the power of this love is stronger than the origin of life, the woman is not sad for having to leave her own family for that of her husband; on the contrary, she accepts this as a matter of course, and goes to her husband with hope and a smile. (258-244, 1994.3.20)

Let us say that the bride follows her husband to his house on her palanquin. The moment she steps over the threshold and becomes a part of his clan, any thoughts centered on herself will no longer be allowed. If she were to conduct herself in a self-centered way, as she used to in her own house, would that be tolerated by her new family? This is the question. Can she ask them to tolerate her? Of course she cannot do such a thing. Since she is in a new place, she must be cautious about her every move – the way she looks, listens, and speaks. Why should she be cautious? She must think about how she can be of use to her husband’s clan, and to the new environment she finds herself in, rather than be a source of conflict. This is an extremely difficult thing to do. (142-160, 1986.3.9)

God and True Parents are weaving history together, and the era of registration will arrive. At that time, you will transfer your name into the new family register. Are you ready? Have you become sons and daughters of God like True Parents have? It is easy to say, but not to fulfill. Whether asleep or awake, you must always keep this in mind. These thoughts must accompany you wherever you go and whatever you do, whether you are eating or sleeping. In order to accomplish this, you need to experience residing in the homeland before passing on to the next world. Since this is the case, should you learn Korean, or not? Originally, human beings did not have many languages. There was only one. (201-234, 1990.4.22)

In the future, a time will come when you need to register yourselves. The era of registration is coming, for your family to connect to the family of True Father, the royal family. However, even when the era of registration arrives, those who have failed to restore their tribes will not be able to register. You must keep that in mind. It is similar to the twelve tribes of Israel. You cannot register before you have restored your tribes.

Once people learn about the details of the restoration of tribes, they will swarm to the Unification Church to become members. What, then, would happen at the time of the registration? Until this time, nothing – from love itself, to humankind, to the creation – has belonged to God. Therefore, what has become Satan’s must be restored. The sons and daughters and all things of creation have to be restored centering on Father, who has fulfilled the will of God. At the moment, Father does not have a nation of his own. Isn’t that so? The nation must be restored. (208-339, 1990.11.21)

Throughout all of history, there has never been such a thing as registration into the Kingdom of God. In fact, there was no Kingdom of God in the spirit world. There was no family and no nation there. Once a family passed on to the spirit world, that family was separated; if there were ten members in a family, all ten of them were separated. However, that will not be the case from now on. You must understand that, had it not been for the Fall, the Kingdom of Heaven would have been a place where the whole family, the mother and father and all the others, would have entered together. If the grandparents, mother and father, and sons and daughters united together centering on true love, and cherished the true love of God in that family, even God Himself would show absolute obedience to them. In a world motivated by the love for others, where one is obedient to such a tradition of love and where people live for the sake of others, the base of peace can come into existence. (210-354, 1990.12.27)

Once we enter the era of registration, a register of names must be drawn up, and this is a task that cannot be carried out carelessly. Without accomplishing Home Church activities, you cannot make the list, nor can you have your name in the family register of the Kingdom of God. Even Blessed Families would be excluded. You must bear this in mind, and make haste in doing all that you have been told to do by God. You should carry out what you have been instructed to do, not because other people are doing it, but because there is no other way. If you do not complete the task given you on earth, once you enter the spirit world, you will have to carry on with it forever. If you do not complete it on earth, you will be in great trouble in the world to come. (143-118, 1986.3.16)

Jesus, who failed to accomplish the will of God on earth, should have found a bride in his time and established the relationship of true parents and raised true children. He should have prepared a foundation on earth that would secure, with heaven’s authority, the right of inheritance and the right of registration into the kingdom. He passed away to the spirit world without having done so. In registering, would you register as servants? If you cannot be a son of direct descent, you must at least be registered in the name of an adopted son in order to become one of God’s heirs. Then you will share the right of inheritance. (155‑309, 1965.11.1)

What are we trying to achieve? We want to be registered in the positions of sons and daughters who can be loved eternally by God and True Parents. The registration will begin from this time forth. You will be registered in the Book of Life of the Kingdom of God. A new form of registration should take place based on the true parent-centered ideology and Godism, and at the same time, the organization of tribes should also take place. Similar to the twelve apostles of Jesus and the twelve tribes of Israel, we also need to organize ourselves into tribes. (146-230, 1986.7.1)

From now on, you will return to your hometowns and compete with each other as to who will be the first to expand the environmental conditions in which you can restore your tribes through your own efforts. You will compete with each other over this issue. So, regardless of whichever tribe you belong to, the tribes will be organized together according to those who have returned to their hometowns. What I mean by this is that the time is coming in which the branches which are to point east, west, north and south will be decided and registered accordingly in the family register.

There will no longer be racial discrimination or distinctions between the developed and developing nations. The biggest question is how well you can unite centering on your good ancestors in the spirit world, and how well you can lay the foundation upon which they can come down to earth and support you. Your work in developing your hometown, and how it is carried out, will all depend on this point. How big a branch is, will therefore be an issue. Even if the trunk is dead, if the branch is big enough, it can serve as the trunk.

The shoot comes out first, then the branches sprout. This holds true for humankind as well, but this is not the main issue. The question is how you can grow new branches; in other words, how the members of your tribe can be registered into this realm and returned to the original homeland, the Kingdom of Heaven. You must realize that you are standing on the path to the homeland. (189-224, 1989.4.6)

Registration will take place from now on. When South and North Korea are reunited, the members of the Unification Church across the world, the Blessed Families who have conducted themselves in an appropriate manner, will all be registered regardless of tribe. This will happen, if the North and South are united through the authority of True Father. Then heavenly law will decree that the loyal subjects of the Unification Church around the world the representative race, the race that passes on the lineage. Who would oppose that? From the historical point of view, I have worked so hard for the independence of Korea and to establish it as the homeland, so who could possibly oppose me? (197-212, 1990.1.14)

The era of tribal registration is coming upon us. It is not the era of individual registration. The coming era is the era of tribal registration, be it Kim, or Park. Once that phase is passed, the era of national registration will soon follow. Things are happening quickly now. Everything will happen so quickly that it will be like being caught in a whirlwind. Isn’t the world situation changing so quickly that it almost makes you dizzy? Why do you think this is? The world is changing so quickly because of True Father. There is no other reason for it. (197-363, 1990.1.20)

1.2. Registration occurs in the era of the national level Blessing
The Blessing of the Unification Church is a church level Blessing, not a national one. So there are three stages to pass through to the world level Blessing. After passing through the era of the church Blessing, what follows is the era of the national Blessing, which is the era of Blessing centered on the nation of God based on a united South and North Korea. Then comes the era of Blessing in which the physical and spirit worlds are united. We need to pass through the three eras of the Blessing. Originally, these three should have been accomplished in the generation of Adam, but this did not materialize and it has been postponed until the era of the returning Lord. This must be accomplished in True Father’s time. By the year 2000, the worldwide Blessing must be carried out all at one time. That is how registration can begin in earnest. (290-253, 1998.3.2)

Blessed families of the Unification Church were all married in a holy wedding ceremony, but this ceremony was conducted within the realm of the church, and not the nation or world. That is why there should be ceremonies for the Blessing at the church level as well as at the national level. You must understand that only when you pass through the ceremonies of the world level Blessing, and later on the eternal Blessing in the Kingdom of Heaven, can you follow the path which returns to the original world. You may receive the Blessing of the Unification Church in a simple and convenient ceremony by being sneaky and taking me unawares. But, even if you claimed that you were blessed, it is not enough. You must still go through the national Blessing. Therefore, when you go to the spirit world, along with the Great Initiation Ceremony you also need to participate in the Registration Ceremony and be organized into twelve tribes. Then, when the time comes for True Parents to pass on to the next world and be seated on the throne, centering on God, all people can take their own seats in the presence of True Parents in an orderly fashion. (185-36, 1989.1.1)

The Blessing in the Unification Church goes through three stages: the church, national and world levels. That is why the Blessed Families of today must go beyond their current position. Originally, people who were free from indemnity would have received the Blessing. However, the Blessed Families have conditions of indemnity to fulfill. In front of our church stands the nation who is persecuting us and beyond that the world; we must overcome them all. For this reason, the right of inheritance bestowed by God can only be handed down to Adam’s family in a united world, after we and our families have overcome and reached the liberated position where there is no persecution. Only then can there be true liberation. On that basis, the realms of church, nation and world have to be dealt with. Only after going beyond the realm of the worldwide restoration of sovereignty, and leaving the realm of Satan’s accusation, can liberation of the physical and spirit worlds come to pass. You need to rise to such a position and overcome Satan’s accusation on three levels in order for you to receive the Blessing. (285-235, 1997.6.5)

For what purpose are the Blessed Families being entrusted with the mission of becoming tribal messiahs? It is in order that their tribes may be registered and may work for the restoration of God’s nation, after which they can receive the national level Blessing. Yes, the tribal messiahs need to gather their strength to restore the nation. By restoring a nation and having it registered in the world, it will then be possible to receive the Blessing on the world level. (268-251, 1995.4.2)

Once God’s nation is restored, the era of registration will be upon us. Since the Kingdom of God does not currently exist, the era is now approaching when all of humankind will be registered anew as the family of God. Accordingly, the era of the great exodus is also coming. Communism forced itself upon the capitalist world as a destructive and powerful ideology, but in the future you will have to be responsible by taking your own initiative. (259-223, 1994.4.10)

When the era of registration comes, just being a citizen of Korea will not be enough. All nations must be subjugated with love. You need to deny the family, tribe, society, nation, world, even hell in the spirit world and the devil himself. The way of affirmation represents the Fall. Since the Fall occurred in this manner, you have to restore it by going the opposite way. (259-223, 1994.4.10)

At the present, the Blessing is being carried out within the Church because we do not have a nation, but in the future we need to be registered in the nation. You can be registered only when you have fulfilled your responsibility as tribal messiahs. By being registered in the nation and the world and becoming one with True Parents, then, with them as the subject and Blessed Families as the object partners, you need to dedicate your families to attend God. Only then can the cosmic ideal of Blessed Families be formed. Such is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world! Amen! (269-65, 1995.4.7)

1.3. Registration requires a sovereign state
Without a nation, there can be no nationality. Without a nation, there can be no foundation upon which you can be registered. We need to create a new nation of people, and be newly registered. We have to establish the Kingdom of God on earth and, as its citizens, love the kingdom and its people, live on earth together with our tribes and family members, and be the victorious sons and daughters who have inherited the true lineage of the parents of goodness. Only after doing so can we enter the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. This is the teaching of the Divine Principle. (58-143, 1972.5.22)

You are not yet registered in the Kingdom of God. Since there is no nation of God, you cannot even make registrations of births before Heaven. You cannot get married unconditionally. You cannot even register deaths. So religious believers have walked a path of lamentation, in which they had no choice but to fall down when pushed, and no one to appeal to after death. You must realize that True Father has walked the most difficult path of all. Weeping bitterly cannot bring it to an end. He must endure it, even if it is mortifying and deplorable. (283-222, 1997.4.12)

Even if I was born as the son or daughter of God, since there is no Kingdom of Heaven, registration into the kingdom must be postponed. You must yearn to become a husband in the Kingdom of Heaven, to receive a wife, to form a family and to have children as a citizen registered in that kingdom. You must always be conscious of this. You must remember that it is an established understanding that you must fight evil at all times, whether you are asleep or awake, and be victorious. This is the way you should live always. (122-280, 1982.11.21)

Don’t you have to register births? If you are Japanese, you need to register as a citizen of Japan who was born in a certain place. Similarly, we need to be registered into the kingdom. Until now, the Kingdom of God has not existed. Since there has been no family centered on True Parents, it follows that there was no tribe or nation either. We need to indemnify all this, so that we can reclaim the family, tribe, a people, nation, and world from the satanic realm, the kingdom of Satan. Centering on the religious realm, the whole world including the non-religious realm must be united together, and everything that belongs to Satan must be restored to God’s side. If this is not achieved, you cannot live peacefully in the spirit world after you have passed away. It is tens, hundreds and thousands of times more difficult to form a relationship with the physical world from the spirit world. (250-112, 1993.10.12)

It is the Blessing of the Unification Church that bequeaths the love, life and lineage of God. Fallen humanity cannot be registered before receiving the Blessing. This is true for everyone gathered here today. Then how should you go about registering yourselves? Originally, you were supposed to be registered at birth. You were born in Korea, and so you made registrations of births in Korea, didn’t you? On a certain day, you were born in a certain place as the first or second daughter or first son of a particular father and mother, and you were given a certain name; all these details are written down as part of the registration. Then you become the citizen of Korea forever. Have you become citizens of the Kingdom of God? Have you, or have you not? You are not even close. (211-109, 1990.12.29)

There is no Kingdom of God. Currently you are registered in the satanic world, but the era is soon coming in which you will be able to remove your names from the old register and enter them into the register of the Kingdom of God. Those people who have passed on to the next world without knowing this are now becoming agitated. Once you have been registered as a citizen, family, tribe, nation and world of the Kingdom of Heaven, and once the kingdom in spirit world is united with the kingdom on earth, you will be able to govern both worlds with love as the right hand of God. Before you can enter that world, however, you need to go through the registration procedure. (287 -40, 1997.8.10)

The time will come when you can register yourselves. Receiving the Blessing is not the same as registering. The Blessing is only a symbolic registration. That is why we are seeking to restore the nation in which we can be registered. What kind of nation would it be? It would be one in which a trinity is formed of the sovereignty, which takes the place of parents; the citizens, who take the place of the children; and national land, which takes the place of possessions. In order for a nation to be established, there must be sovereignty, citizenry, and territory. The same principle is true of religion. (35‑282, 1970.10.25)

We do not have a nation of our own. Though there are many sons and daughters of Blessed Families, we have yet to establish the ideal kingdom desired by God. Consequently, there is no place for you to register the names of your sons and daughters, and to register any marriages or deaths in later years. If there is no nation, there can be no settlement. What that means is that you cannot stay in one place for long. If you do not have your United States passports with you, you are not permitted to enter any other nation. In other words, you are not acknowledged as a citizen of your nation. The same is true for us. We do not have passports of our nation, because we do not have a nation.

Where do the members of the Unification Church belong? In the United States? Where else? In the Kingdom of God. Where are you from? Isn’t that a frequent question in the satanic world? When asked, “Where are you from?” don’t you usually reply that you are from the United States, Germany, Japan or wherever it is that you come from? Of these nations, the very best nation is the Kingdom of Heaven. The most precious nation is the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, the Kingdom of God. So, when you are asked, “Where do you belong?” you must answer, “I belong to the Kingdom of God.” From now on, the answer will be the Kingdom of Heaven. (277-251, 1996.4.18)

Members of the Unification Church will be able to register their names in the not too distant future. The day when North and South Korea are united as one nation, in which God can take delight, will be the day on which you can be registered. When such a day dawns, even if you are blind or have an impaired voice or a deformed arm, if you were blessed first, you would be considered the elder. You would be the elder sister-in-law. If you were blessed later, you would have to serve a person with an impaired voice and deformed arm as your elder, even if you are older and a college graduate.

Such a day is coming. Therefore, when that time comes, all these special conditions of attendance will become important factors that will decide between success and failure. (58-113, 1972.6.6)

Once South and North Korea are reunited, and the nation is filled with blessed people, we will enter the era of registration. Once you have inherited the lineage of True Parents, the era of registration will be imminent. Through the worldwide expansion of the Blessing and subsequent registration of the five billion people in the world, the ancestral generations they will assume will be decided. Though they may all have received the Blessing at the same time, some will be thousands of generations higher than others. A very frightful era is coming. (252-246, 1994.1.1)

If you were to die without having restored the nation, the best you could hope for would be to come back to earth and support individuals and families. You would not be able to provide any form of open and authoritative support. You would not be qualified to take part in the battle to conquer the satanic world. Therefore, you can be registered only after our nation comes into existence. Have you been registered? Though you may have registered your names with the Unification Church, you have not yet been registered in the united nation of God. Can you become a citizen of a nation that does not exist? No, it is not possible. (54-277, 1972.3.26)

1.4. Reclaiming the Homeland
The homeland that we need to reclaim is not an existing nation on earth with its own history and traditions. It is completely different from those other nations in essence. In order for us to be able to inherit such a nation that stands on a completely different level from others, we need to become citizens with appropriate ideological proactivity. That proactive ideology should be in accord with the ideology of the absolute Creator.

For a nation desired by the Absolute Being to exist, you should yearn for that nation to be one in which the citizens would be united together centering on the nation’s sovereignty. Therefore, the nation should take form based on such a standard of citizenship. (49-93, 1971.10.9)

Where is the homeland of God? It is the place where true parents and a true family reside. Then where is the original homeland or homeland of true parents? It is the place where God and His sons and daughters, the subject and object partners who can love one another, can dwell. The homeland is where you can receive the love of the subject partner as the object partners. If this is the case, then where would the homeland of children be? It would be a place where they can love their parents with God as the subject, and where the children themselves can be loved in the object position. Such a place is the homeland of the four-position foundation as taught by the Unification Church and represents the ideal homeland. Why is it an ideal homeland? It is because in that place can be found the love of the True God, the love of true parents and the love of true children. The world which develops from this place, on this basis, would be an ideal world. Such a principle can be found in the four-position foundation. (124-266, 1983.2.27)

What is the homeland? The homeland is the nation of the mother and the father. It is the nation of our ancestors. To sum it up, it is the nation of our mothers, fathers, and our ancestors. It is the nation of the first human ancestors. It is a nation handed down from, and loved by, the first human ancestors.

Since that love is unchanging, then that nation should be unchanging as well. When you consider the historical backgrounds of those who claimed the nation as their homeland, it can be recognized that there has not been a single nation that could maintain itself as the beloved homeland of the parents. The homeland was always lost. (173-68, 1988.2.14)

The homeland desired by the will of God is the homeland and the original homeland of humankind, based on true love. Korea should become such a homeland and the homeland for all humanity. (185-131, 1989.1.3)

If you consider the characteristics of a nation, you can understand that for a nation to be established, it must have sovereignty. From this viewpoint, when you consider the question of realizing the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, then who would be the owners of the Kingdom of Heaven? Who would be the sovereign? Without a doubt, God would be the sovereign. Who would be the citizens? The citizens would include all people of the world. Then where would the territory of the nation be? It would be the earth. (96-15, 1978.1.1)

Where would the original homeland and homeland be? What would the homeland be like? Of course, the homeland would have a specific nation to create a foundation, but the homeland of humankind sought by God is in fact this earth. It is this earth that we are living on. This planet earth is the homeland yearned for by humanity. It is the homeland of humanity desired by God. In past history, many generations of our ancestors walked the path of sacrifice; and for what purpose did they do so? What was the hope for which they walked such a path, appealing to heaven? It was with the words, “May the time of the hoped for homeland come soon!”

By establishing one nation of God, we should pass judgment on the archenemy of heaven, the great Satan; eradicate evil from the world; and build on earth the Kingdom of Heaven of peace centered only on goodness. You must understand clearly that this is the desire of God, the desire of Jesus, and the desire of the ancestors who have contributed greatly to the course of the providence until this day. (155-321, 1965.11.1)

There can be no national boundaries in a world created by God. There can be no racial discrimination between blacks and whites. There can be no reason for conflict because only goodness prevails in such a world. Nevertheless, we see that the world we are living in is divided into separate nations by national borders. Discord and disunity come about due not only to racial discrimination, but even due to conflict within the family between husband and wife and between parents and children. People of goodness are struggling with those who are evil. Considering the current situation of the world, we can easily see that the coming Lord must unite the world into one, making it a place without racial discrimination and without barriers between nations. He must reunite all the broken families, and establish a kingdom of peace in this world where goodness and evil are in conflict. (53-72, 1972.2.9)

Our goal lies in establishing a united world, transforming the world into one nation centered on God. That nation would have the one and only sovereignty, citizenry, territory and culture. Its people would be connected through the one lineage centered on True Parents. In that nation, everyone would want to become the ideal heirs by perfecting the realm of heart. They would be able to achieve what is taught in the Bible as, “Love your enemies!” (God’s Will-789)

There is no doubt that the Kingdom of God is a place that is governed according to the will of God, whose sovereignty is inherited by His children of direct descent, who follow the commands issued by Him as their center. In such a place, democracy or communism cannot exist. Once it is established, the kingdom would retain its system of governance eternally. Taking all this into consideration, how truly lamentable it is that you cannot be a citizen of such a nation. Therefore, you should lament the fact that you are not a resident of that nation. You should lament the fact that you are not qualified to be a part of it. We should all lament the fact that we do not have such an unchanging sovereignty anywhere. (72-292, 1974.9.1)

The goal of our faith is to become the citizens of the Kingdom of God. If we do not become the citizens of that kingdom, there will be no way for us to be loved or to be proud of being God’s children in front of the people in the world or the creation. Those without a nation are prone to attacks. They are in the most wretched of positions. In most cases, they are easily beaten. That is why we should try to find the answer to the question: Where is the nation desired by God, the nation that can be the foothold of God? (55-79, 1972.4.23)

The citizens of a nation without sovereignty are in a pitiful plight. That is why Jesus preached, out of concern: “Therefore, do not be anxious, saying, ‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ For the gentiles seek all these things; and your Heavenly Father knows that you need them all. But seek first his kingdom and his righteousness, and all these things shall be yours as well.” (Matt. 6:31-Section 33) Did he say you should seek His Son first, or His kingdom? He told you to seek the Kingdom desired by God. (34‑337, 1970.9.20)

The reason we are shedding blood and sweat for this nation and its people is to establish the eternal Kingdom of God, the blessed land in which our future descendants can praise God for generations to come. (14-193, 1964.10.3)

Now we can establish the homeland. In that homeland there would be sovereignty, territory, and citizenry. Furthermore, the people would inherit the lineage of the homogenous race, and the history that can be written by none other than that race. We need to fulfill the duties of emissaries for the homeland. The sooner you complete this mission you have been called to do, the sooner can the basis for restoration of the homeland be laid down.

The work we are carrying out today will be the foundation upon which we can welcome the day of liberation of the homeland. Bearing this in mind, you should march forward, determined in your hearts to complete the mission of emissary as long as you remain standing. Otherwise we cannot receive as our own, the historical world Blessing and heavenly fortune that God can bring us in this era. (29-40, 1970.2.16)

Section 2. The Conditions for Registration

2.1. Change of the right of ownership, lineage, and realm of heart

2.1.1. Change of the right of ownership
You have to be registered into the new kingdom. However, just as God created all things before human beings, the creation needs to be registered and connected to God before humankind. The 6000 years of history, therefore, can be said to be the history of trying to achieve this.

We need to go through this process which is similar to that of establishing a relationship with God through the creation as shown in the Old Testament Age, but now through the True Parents in the Completed Testament Age. However, this task should not be accomplished just within the boundaries of today’s Unification Church. What you must understand is that, unless we expand this work to the worldwide realm, going beyond the nation, and bring it to completion once and for all, we cannot welcome the day of complete restoration. (23-332, 1969.6.15)

Every object in the world came to belong to Satan through the fallen parents. In order for all families to restore this situation centering on the True Parents, in the future they should have nothing in their possession. Nothing in this world should belong to them. Their own bodies do not belong to them, their sons and daughters do not belong to them, and their husbands do not belong to them. Everything must be regarded as the possession of unfallen Adam. Nothing should belong to Eve. She should not have anything established as belonging to her.

The era of the right of ownership is coming, where objects can belong to her only after they have been determined as belonging to Adam, restored to God and acknowledged as His, and then returned to Adam to be finally handed back to her as her permanent possession.

Such phenomena can take place only after you have entered the Kingdom of God and have been registered. Only then can you be restored to the position of unfallen owners in the Garden of Eden and hold possession of all things of the world. In such a manner, you can enter the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (165-284, 1987.5.27)

None of your possessions belongs to you. You need to return them to God and have them engrafted to Him. They are not yours. You have no right of ownership to claim them as yours. Adam is not the owner of true love. You must bear in mind that God is the center, and so centering on Him as the owner, you need to think of yourself as standing in a relationship to Him as His object partner. It is God who should have the right of ownership first, and therefore that right must be restored to Him. (219-214, 1991.8.29)

You need to offer all of your possessions voluntarily. However, there is not one person who has done so. Those who have their own houses and other forms of wealth in their names, and who do not follow the instructions of Father, will find themselves in trouble. Those of you listening to what I am saying now will find yourselves implicated at the time of registration if you have houses and other things in your name. Father does not have anything. Even though he may make a lot of money, it is not for his own use, but for the world. It is not for any one particular individual. In saving all people in the world, he cannot help but melt down the whole nation and use it as one would use molten iron.

In such a time of emergency, those who refuse to be melted down with others are the enemies and traitors of heaven. If the nation of Japan was lost, and the question arose as to how its regal power could be revived, those who can devote not only their homes but even their lives are the true patriots of that nation. However, this is not just an issue for Japan alone. In restoring the cosmos, you must, under any circumstances, be ready to devote anything and everything for God. (286-238, 1997.8.11)

At this time, the world belongs to Satan, not God. However, the recovery of the right of ownership will now take place, and so the universe will come to be united as one without recourse to war. In the future, people will form an endless line unprecedented in the history of the world, making their way to be registered in the Kingdom of God by tribe, taking with them everything in their possession. Depending on who registers first, the elder brother and younger brother will be determined. (208-346, 1990.11.21)

In a place where a peaceful environment and the unified realm of the will of God begin, the fact that you would be registered by family indicates that the nation itself could be restored instantly. Consider for a moment the case where twelve tribal messiahs and their tribes have all been registered. What would happen to that nation? It would be restored instantly. This would be true of all nations, be it Japan or any other nation. They would be completely restored at once.

What this signifies is that, centering on God, every fallen person since the time of Adam’s family will be forgiven and embraced through love. (269‑56, 1995.4.7)

Since such an era is at hand. Father is issuing these orders: “Restore your tribes immediately! Return the right of ownership to God! Be registered at once!” This is the greatest hope for humankind. The hope that has persisted for thousands of generations, ever since the first human ancestors, is based on achieving this. You must have this engraved deeply in your heart, so that you will never forget it. By doing so, in the near future, you will experience the joy of greeting the new sun rising in Japan’s dawning sky. (227-107, 1992.2.10)

For you to return the right of ownership to God, you need to go through the name of True Parents. There is no other way to do it except by going through their name. That is why world unification can only be achieved centering on the Unification Church. Even if you do not do anything to encourage it, there will be a long line of people waiting, vying with each other, to be the first to register. A time will come when they will fight, making every effort, to decide who will be the first, second, or third to register. (198-242, 1990.2.3)

You need to make the sacrificial offering that is known as the Total Living Offering. Was not everything taken away in the Garden of Eden due to the false parents? Everything was taken away from true love. That is why you need to give everything in the Total Living Offering. You need to offer everything, even things that have life. You must not leave anything behind. It will not work if you leave a bank account for yourself and portions of land for your sons and daughters. When Ananias and his wife sold their house and offered only half of the money they had before Peter, didn’t they drop dead right there on the spot? Did you know about that? Did you know that was what happened to Ananias and his wife? Right before your eyes, you would have seen them die and you would have had to bury them. Such a time is now upon us. (302-44, 1999.5.18)

What is the Total Living Offering? The fallen false parents stole the heavenly world and became thieves, and so, centering on the True Parents, the whole world must be restored and offered to God. Before that offering is made, Father cannot claim to be the owner. He needs to establish the kingship on earth and in spirit world, hand it down to his heirs, and have it take firm root before he leaves this world. Only then can the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world form a complete union. By complete union I mean total oneness. We use the phrases: “complete union of heaven and earth” and “the total oneness of man and woman.” (299-48, 1999.2.1)

All of you gathered here have to make the Total Living Offering donation. You need to perform the ceremony of liberation and unification. In the past, when we offered sacrifices to God, we needed to first split them into two halves, one for God’s side and one for Satan’s side. Can you imagine what an appalling thing this must have been for God? The sacrifice was split into two parts, the right side belonged to God and the left side belonged to Satan. This was true for human beings. This was true for Abel and Adam. Only when you can offer everything centering on God’s love can Satan be separated from you completely. (298-22, 1998.12.31)

2.1.2. Change of lineage
From the Divine Principle perspective in the Unification Church, all fallen human beings of today are bound for hell as soon as they are born. Isn’t that so? They are registered for hell at birth. It is only too true. (48-200, 1971.9.19)

All descendants connected through the false lineage since the Fall are registered to Satan. Religion came into existence to take back the nation and the world from Satan. Religion exists to foster mind and body unity and to reunite that which is divided. (272-83, 1995.8.30)

The returning Lord descends to earth to completely fulfill God’s providence of restoration, insofar as it remained unfulfilled by Jesus. In other words, he comes as the true, original human seed that will perfect the ideal of creation, and the ideal of true parents who are the origin of God’s true love, true life, and true lineage. He comes on the victorious foundation of the fundamental providence already established by God’s side until the time of Jesus. What this means is that the Lord at his Second Coming stands on the victorious foundation laid until the time when Jesus reached maturity, and carries on from there to fulfill what Jesus could not do: to seek out a bride, become the True Parent, and save all humankind. The True Parents, through the Blessing Ceremony, which allows the change of lineage, can save all humanity and transform them into true men and women by engrafting them to the true love, true life, and true lineage of God. They can then go on to form true families and establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (282-223, 1997.3.13)

The international holy Blessing Ceremony is the very ritual of resurrection which completely liquidates and restores every defiled thing that arose from the first family that was formed from false marriage, and through which were inherited false love, false life, and false lineage from fallen false parents.

Thus, centering on the love of the True God and True Parents, our couple can subjugate the left-wing and rightwing by establishing the head-wing ideology on the external level, while on the internal level subjugating the conscience and spirit world through Godism, that is to say true love, thereby becoming true parents who can bequeath the great Blessing by engrafting to everyone the seed of true love, true life, and true lineage which brings about the oneness of God and humankind. (275-58, 1995.10.31)

The Lord must return in the flesh and bring about a new relationship of lineage. By indemnifying in the realm of the world family what was lost and should have been perfected in Adam’s family, the right of the true eldest son, the right of the true parent, and the right of true kingship can then be recovered and used to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth under God’s dominion. From here the returning Lord can be registered into the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world, enter the era of the kingship of earth and heaven centering on God, and recover the world of victory, freedom, unity, and happiness. In this manner, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world, which is God’s ideal of creation, can emerge. Such is the Principle viewpoint on the history of the providence of salvation. (277-211, 1996.4.16)

The three goals of restoration through indemnity are the change of lineage, change of the right of ownership, and change of the realm of heart. You have heard this before, haven’t you? Since the lineage was defiled, unless it is changed back to its original state, you cannot be connected to the Kingdom of God and be registered in it. The original owner of the lineage is God. Through the fallen lineage, everything was stolen from God and His right of ownership was subverted. This situation can only be rectified by connecting to God’s lineage through His love. That is why the lineage must be changed. The lineage was perverted through the fallen relationship of love. Since the lineage was turned in the wrong direction, there will be no path for humanity to return to God unless the lineage is transformed. (258-287, 1994.3.20)

From this time on, to whom should everything belong? Until now, not one thing could be said to belong to God. Everything in the possession of the devil must pass into the hands of God. Through changing lineage and concurrently receiving the Blessing, you need to return the right of ownership to God, followed by the realm of heart. The realm of heart is the clan itself. It is the relationship formed between related families of the fourth to the eighth generations. That can be said to be one realm of heart. Centering on the grandfather, when you bring together the relatives, the related families up to the eighth generations can be brought together. (272-214, 1995.10.5)

What should you do to meet True Mother and True Father? You cannot walk into their presence, just like that. You are from a different lineage, aren’t you? You cannot be bequeathed with the right of inheritance before you are registered. Until now, you have not been registered. Have you had your names entered into True Father’s family register? It has not been done yet. Then when can it be done? Registration does not involve receiving the Blessing alone. The position in which you have received the Blessing is the completion level of the growth stage. You still have the seven years of the completion stage to fulfill. That is how the Principle works. Centered on this Principle, we are carrying out the work of restoration. (139-279, 1986.1.31)

2.1.3. Change of the realm of heart
There are conditions to be met in order to pass into the Kingdom of Heaven. You cannot enter it unless you have a family of your own. As long as you are the sons and daughters of God, you have missions to fulfill. After fulfilling those missions, you are destined to meet True Parents in the world of eternity. If you do not complete this formula, it is not possible to meet them. When you are blessed, the gates to the Kingdom of Heaven are opened before you, but you cannot just walk in like that. First, you need to do everything according to True Father’s instructions and be registered in the position of having completed the mission of tribal messiahs. (250-112, 1993.10.12)

If you want to achieve mind and body unity, you first need to recover the essential love of God. You must realize that you still have this task to fulfill. No matter what it takes, you need to overcome this and attain this state; if you pass on to the spirit world without having done so, you will find yourself in big trouble. From the perspective of this logic of true love, we human beings are to become one with it, and thereby enter the realm of oneness; that is how God’s life becomes our life, God’s love becomes our love, and God’s lineage becomes our lineage. Unless you have the mindset that the world, which belongs to God, also belongs to you, and have the heart of a mother and father embracing the universe, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (200-230, 1990.2.25)

All of you, why don’t you try offering a prayer? The more you pray, the more you will find yourself in tears. The closer you get to Heavenly Father, the more you will grieve and lament. You need to pass through this stage and reach the point where merely thinking of Heavenly Father will make you dance for joy; but you have not reached that stage yet. That is why you still have to fulfill the indemnity conditions of the past and present. You need to be in such a situation that God longs for you. So, you who do not possess the qualification that is hoped for must fulfill the requirements which will enable God and you to long for each other. You should know that such a time is coming.

Then, what should you do next? You must long for the day when you will be able to register as a family of God. Moreover, you should not be the only one longing for that. All humanity must long for such a day. (8-114, 1959.11.22)

All of you must inherit the right of the true parent. Then, centering on the right of the true children, right of the true parent, and right of the true kingship, heaven and earth must be unified. First, there would emerge the Kingdom of Heaven on earth; secondly, the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world; thirdly, the kingship and the realm of the royal family. What is the realm of the royal family? The Cain world is still in existence. Therefore, we need to restore the right of the eldest son in the Cain world, and transform the Cain figure from a son bound for hell into an absolutely obedient second son, and take him to the Kingdom of God. That is how the realm of the royal family will come about. If Cain had not fallen, he would have become a member of the royal family. However, up until now, he has had no other place to go except hell, and so we must make it possible for him to enter the Kingdom of God.

That is why the realm of the royal family emerged. Then what follows? It is justification by attendance; that is, you need to perfect the family life of attendance. In other words, once you are standing on a victorious foundation centered on the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world, kingship, and the realm of the royal family, you need to practice a family life that serves and attends True Parents and God. By forming a vertical relationship with God, all of you must be registered; that is, all of you must occupy the position of ancestors. (274-183, 1995.10.29)

You need to remember that the favor bestowed by the True Parents is a great blessing that cannot be expressed in words alone. It cannot be exchanged for anything in the whole universe. Your clans are not an issue, nor are your wealth and possessions. God does not want to receive such profane things from you. He will despise them. You have to pass through the true sons and daughters, through True Mother, and through True Father. It will take three generations. Whatever you have is returned to God through the archangel, the son of the archangel, True Mother, and True Father. Once they are returned to God, they return to their original states. After you have become a part of God’s family, what you gave will be returned to you. These are not my words. This is a principle of the providence of restoration. (264‑320, 1994.11.20)

2.2. Tribal messiahship

2.2.1. Mission of tribal messiahs
Now your roots need to be corrected. What happened to your roots? Through the Fall, the first father and mother went along the wrong path. That is why, centering on the True Parents, we have to pass through the positions of true sons and daughters, eldest son and the original parent. Your roots need to be turned upside down. They cannot connect as they are. Only when they are turned around 180 degrees and connected, can you begin anew. What this means is that you still have a destiny to fulfill, which is to return to your hometowns to change your ancestry. (178-99, 1988.6.1)

What must the tribal messiahs do? They need to restore all that Adam failed to achieve. True Parents came to earth and restored the unfulfilled mission of Jesus and the failure of Adam. Adam stands on the level of the family, but the roots of God’s family could not be connected to Adam and Eve. So this must be turned around and, from the position of tribal messiah, you need to restore your own parents and tribes. In doing so, at least four generations are involved, your grandfather and grandmother, mother and father, yourselves, and your sons and daughters. By connecting these four generations, you then put down the ancestral roots where there have been no roots before, centering on your parents. (210-273, 1990.12.25)

The tribal messiahs are advancing to the position of parents. From this position, they can bring together their sons and daughters. This is predestined. There is no way for you to avoid doing this. If you fail to do so, you cannot be registered and you will not be able to enter the kingdom when you pass on to the next world. There will be no place for you to stand. Therefore, you should be thankful for having a place secured for you.

This is the greatest gift that I can bestow on you. I am asking you to do this great work, which True Father himself was unable to accomplish with his clan, and which can relieve the historical and interminable grief of God on my behalf. In this way, not only will the parents of True Father be liberated, but your parents will also receive great benefit from it. Your mothers and fathers will be transformed into the mothers and fathers who have not fallen. (220-39, 1991.10.13)

In order to restore your tribes, you need to fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs. Such a command is unprecedented in history. The position of the tribal messiah is the same as the position of the second true parents, and therefore a much better situation than that of Jesus. The bestowal of such a position holds great significance and cannot be exchanged for anything in this world. Why should you fulfill your responsibility as tribal messiahs? The first reason is that you need to save your parents. Your parents stand in the position of the first Adam, and you stand in the position of the second Adam. You must fulfill the mission of Adam by restoring and recreating your parents. The second reason is that you require a hometown. By fulfilling your mission as tribal messiahs, you will come to have your own hometown. In the end, the reason you need to fulfill your responsibility as tribal messiahs is to perfect Adam’s family. In concrete terms, you need to educate your tribes. (Tribal Messiah – 178)

All of you gathered here today must fulfill the mission similar to that of the messiah in your tribes, whichever clan you belong to, be it Kim, Park, or otherwise. Each of you must think, “I am the Messiah!” representing each of your clans in establishing the Kingdom of God. You have to regard yourself as the savior. You must consider that you are the savior of the Kim clan if you are a Kim. In order to do so, you need to fulfill the duties of a chief priest on behalf of the whole Kim clan. (155-265, 1965.10.31)

Without registering, you cannot become a citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven. If that were the case, you would be just floating in the air, and Satan would be free to attack you as he pleases from all sides-front, back, left, right, up, and down. All of you are now standing in the position of being able to liberate your own parents through the mission of tribal messiahship on behalf of True Parents. (236-322, 1992.11.9)

Why are tribal messiahs necessary? If there are no tribal messiahs, then all the families cannot be connected between themselves. Without this, you cannot have your hometown. I have my own hometown but you do not have one. After restoring all the families, there will come the age of registration in the future. Once the age of registration comes, tribal formation will take place. The order in which you register will determine your position. Those who register first will be the elders and a new system will be developed so that they can be attended in the same manner as you attend your ancestors. Only when the whole world is transformed accordingly, will the heavenly kingdom on earth be realized. (210‑273, 1990.12.25)

Tribal messiahs are absolutely necessary! Those who do not fulfill their missions cannot connect the realms of the first and second Adam. They cannot be connected to True Father, nor can they be registered. Therefore, are tribal messiahs absolutely necessary, or not? They are necessary. The people who do not realize the true value of such blessings from God will treat anything given them with carelessness, even if they are endowed with treasure. These people will be judged according to the same thoughtless standard which they have demonstrated. Everything will be completed once all the tribes are restored. (192-233, 1989.7.4)

Only by receiving the Blessing will it be possible to register into the Kingdom of Heaven. Through this, humankind can finally inherit the Kingdom of God. They can form heavenly families, tribes, a people, nations, world, and cosmos. Therefore, the Kingdom of Heaven is formed, and they become citizens of that kingdom by being registered in it. Originally, the relatives of the first parents should have been registered in the kingdom. However, because those parents fell, we had to pass through numerous periods in history, and gather those to be registered from the entire world. That is why you need to restore through indemnity the unfulfilled mission of Jesus, by accomplishing your duties as tribal messiahs. In order to do so, you need to take responsibility for each nation in the world and dedicate that nation to the Kingdom of Heaven. (269‑303, 1995.5.1)

The more people become tribal messiahs, the more they can come together; and by centering on this, you can carry out the movement of reclaiming your own nation. From the east and the west, in fact from all directions of 360 degrees, Blessed Families will emerge and vie with each other in how to reach the top first. You cannot occupy the position of ancestors before you are registered in the Kingdom of God. If you fail to occupy that position, there is no knowing when you will be pushed out. (269-93, 1995.4.8)

If the members of the Unification Church were to be graded according to how many people they have witnessed to in twenty years, those who have not witnessed to even one person will be viewed as hangers-on. In the future, at the time of registration, that number will be of great importance. We will soon be entering the era of registration. Therefore, the people you have witnessed to must become a part of your clan centering on your family. Isn’t Adam’s family a part of his clan?

Taking Adam’s family into consideration, you can see that as long as there are sons and daughters of Adam’s family and his clan, a nation can be established. When you restore the tribe, then a nation will be established automatically. (240-27, 1992.12.11)

If you consider your family, you have your own sons and daughters and your parents, which means there are three generations in a family. There are hundreds and thousands of families that can inherit the ideal of the God-centered family on a similar horizontal level, centering on your own vertical relationship with God. Once they are connected, they can form God’s nation. Without doing anything else, a nation can come into existence. The world is not as complicated or as difficult as you might think. (240-27, 1992.12.11)

The religious order that is the Unification Church is a tribe. I am telling you that it is a tribe. The same blood is flowing in all of the members. Therefore, when I shed tears, so should you; and when I am delighted, you should be too. We are all relatives. We are one people come together, united into oneness, transcending the five races and the different national standards with different cultural backgrounds, breaking down all barriers between us, in order to establish the new Kingdom of God. On the day this new race is sanctified, the creation of the Kingdom of God can be realized. Only when you live everyday as the sanctified race of the kingdom, can a new world be created, and can the cosmic Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world emerge through that world. (168-136, 1987.9.13)

I gave you the name of messiah. Tribal messiah! What should you do about it? What should you do as messiahs? Everything you will require in being national messiahs, world messiahs, and cosmic messiahs has already been prepared for you. A mountain-high pile of treasures has been prepared for you. Once you become messiahs, every part of this mountain of treasures will be bequeathed to you. A water pipe will be connected between the treasures and you, and they will flow down the pipe right into your laps as naturally as flowing water. (189-247, 1989.4.9)

Do you think the title “tribal messiah” comes cheaply? Though such an intelligent True Father devoted his whole life to fulfilling the mission of the messiah, he still feels shameful because he has not done nearly enough. The fact that the name of tribal messiah has been bestowed on you is truly incredible. Through it, you can stand in a position much higher in value than Jesus himself. Even the very ones who opposed the Unification Church, and threw all kinds of insults at us, can be elevated to the position of unfallen Adam. Who, then, can make such a statement in this world? Father has accomplished all that he spoke of until now, because he stood in the position of True Parents. There is not one word of his that has not been fulfilled. (219-150, 1991.8.29)

2.2.2. Fulfillment of restoration of 160 families
You must raise all the members of your tribes into Blessed Families, between 160 and 180 couples. Only then can you be registered in the kingdom. Centering on this, you can seek the nation. Since such a time has arrived, should you become tribal messiahs, or not? This era is not an era of individual salvation. We are living in an age when the family, tribe, nation, and world can all be restored at the same time. So, if you continue to linger at the level of the family, what do you think will happen? (285-207, 1997.5.4)

Blessed families must fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs. Jesus did not accomplish this because he could not unite 120 families. By uniting 160 families, the tribal messiahs must fulfill their missions. This time, by bringing together and uniting 160 families on the world level, you can create family messiahs who can settle down on earth based on fulfilling what Jesus could not achieve, and establish a new history of unfallen true parents. Only when you have carried this out can registration take place. Only then can you be registered into the nation of God and that nation can become yours. You will be included in the family register of that nation. True Father carried on with this task amid persecution from all sides, but you can carry out the same work and bring together 160 families, not amid persecution, but amid welcome. In this way, in being welcomed by 160 families, you can restore through indemnity what True Father has achieved in 160 nations while surrounded by opposition. (266-182, 1994.12.25)

Since we have entered the era of kingship, True Father is sending messiahs to a great number of nations, namely 160 nations, on behalf of God. God carried out the work of salvation until now through one messiah. True Father, on the other hand, settled on earth in his endeavors to carry out God’s work of salvation, and the world became free of Satan. True Father is therefore able to dispatch Blessed Families across the world in order to fulfill their mission as tribal messiahs. If these tribal messiahs were to connect to all the family messiahs and be registered into the nation of God, then the way that leads to the restored world would be opened. (274-184, 1995.10.29)

Once the 160 nations are united into one, the world and cosmos will automatically come to be united as well. You must understand that Father has completed 160 nations. The question is how will you complete 160 families? How will you save 160 families as tribal messiahs? By succeeding in this, you can then be connected to the accomplishment of True Parents’ completion of 160 nations. You can then be registered. If your family is restored in this manner, then based on the 160 families, the nation would be restored as well, resulting in the simultaneous restoration of all 160 nations. That is why tribal messiahs are needed. (267‑110, 1995.1.3)

Through the Fall of Adam and Eve, not only Adam’s family but also his whole tribe was lost. The kingdom would have been built in only seven generations. In seven generations, the foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven on earth would have been completed centering on Adam’s clan, but these seven generations failed to inherit the lineage of God. A few thousand families would have come from seven generations. The individual symbolizes formation, the family symbolizes growth, and the tribe symbolizes the completion stage. They all belong in one category. They cannot be separated, even if you try. The process involves three stages. That is why you cannot live alone on the path of faith all the way to completion. You need to live for your family and your tribe. Unless you cross the stage of the tribe, you cannot enter the realm of the world as a nation. You all know that you cannot enter the worldwide nation, the territory that is the world without first restoring a tribe, don’t you? Only after blessing at least 160 families can you be registered into the Kingdom of God. Just saying the words is not enough. We need to actually practice them. (275-214, 1995.12.30)

What you must understand is that, if there were no tribal messiahs, it would be the same as losing the legs on which to resurrect, according to the principle of rebirth. Tribal messiahs cannot be registered before first restoring 160 families. The time of registration will make a difference of thousands of generations. You must realize that even among the five billion world population, gaps of generations will be created. Therefore, by summoning up all your strength, you need to carry out the duties of tribal messiah. (265-142, 1994.11.20)

Those who are registered centering on True Parents will become the ancestors of the future. They will become ancestors of the next world, and based on the mainstream tribe and everyone from the collateral family lines, tribes will be created. That is why you need to be registered. You cannot be registered without doing anything for it. You first need to restore 160 or 180 couples. Those who have failed to accomplish this will be eliminated. The era in which you could assert your position as one of the 36 Couples has already passed. We are now living in the era of equalization, and the only issue in this era is who will be the first to fulfill that responsibility. (286-247, 1997.8.11)

The perfection of self involves perfecting the absolute true love, absolute true life, absolute true lineage, and absolute true conscience. After achieving this, one can then go on to restore the family lost through the Fall and settle down. Since True Parents have settled down, you also need to follow in their footsteps by becoming tribal messiahs, connecting together 160 couples, and taking possession of 160 nations.

By doing so, you will be able to travel freely to and fro between the Kingdom of God in heaven and on earth. This is something you need to inherit at any cost, and so it is unavoidable. Only by accomplishing this task can you be registered, and only after being registered can you possess the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and in spirit world. Only after being registered can you claim it to be your nation and your kingdom. (268-88, 1995.3.5)

When registering, the order in which you register determines who the ancestors are going to be. Yes, it is determined by who is the first to become a tribal messiah and be registered. Jesus tried to register his 120 followers, but could not accomplish this; in the era of the Second Coming, you need to register based on 160 or 180 couples. It came to be 160 couples because everyone wanted 160, not 180. The number 6 is the number of Satan, and so you need to perfect it in the satanic world. The number 4 is the ideal number. Therefore, four times the number 4 symbolizes the whole. (253-83, 1994.1.7)

The issue at hand is how you can accomplish 160 couples. That is the mission of the tribal messiah. In this manner, by bringing together the 160 couples, centering on your family, you can then connect to the 160 nations. That is how you can perfect the family of Adam which was lost. So, do you absolutely need the 160 couples, or not? Why do you need them? It is so that you can inherit everything won by God and True Parents. The word “inherit” signifies having everything liberated and becoming like God. Do you finally understand how important tribal messiahs are? Without them, you cannot follow True Father. What that means is that you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That also means that you cannot liberate the satanic world. That is why you need to fulfill the mission of tribal messiahs, no matter what hardships come your way. Only by fulfilling this mission can you enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Only then can you be registered. Otherwise, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (268-85, 1995.3.5)

You need to restore 160 couples in order to connect them to the world. Jacob had 12 family members, Moses had the 72 elders, Jesus had the 120 followers, and the returning Lord has 160 head disciples. That means that they are the head disciples. Jesus called his followers his disciples. The words “head disciple” are being used for the first time by me. No one else knows about that.

Since Japan is the Eve nation, True Father has taught it every secret he knows. I have taught you things that even Korean leaders have never heard of before. So, if you do not fulfill your responsibility, it will be on your heads. If you fail to liberate 160 families, you cannot inherit the victorious realms of the first, second, and third Adam. If you fulfill only the realm of the first Adam, you cannot form a connection with the second or third Adam. However, the returning Lord has fulfilled the missions of the first, second, and third Adam, and will engraft you as long as you have laid the foundation of formation, the realm of the first Adam. (265-127, 1994.11.20)

In the past 40 years, True Father has built mission departments in 160 nations amid persecution. Now, Blessed Families, the members of the Unification Church, need to become tribal messiahs and bring together 160 couples. This confederation will be like a crystal. Though Father was persecuted in his endeavors, we have now entered an era where the members of the Unification Church can save their tribe, not under persecution, but in a welcoming situation. Those who claim they cannot accomplish this do not deserve to be our members. As long as you have 160 couples who have received the Blessing, you will obtain the right to register in the nation of God. By accomplishing this, you will safely arrive in the blessed land of Canaan, and enter the position in which you can serve your nation. (252‑288, 1994.1.1)

If the world had listened to the words of True Father, a world of peace, the Kingdom of Heaven, would have been established on earth in 1952. Then, what I am teaching you about now, namely, the tribal messiahs, would have been dispatched across the world. Since there are 800 million Christians in the world, 800 million people would have stood on True Father’s side, and tribal messiahs would have emerged from towns of every description, with three generations from each family all being tribal messiahs. If this had taken place, the satanic world would have completely come to an end. Then a constitution, which would dictate how the world of the future should be governed would have been enacted and followed. That is why I have not yet taught you in detail the direction you have to take with your family. One thing you must remember is that the era of the great exodus is coming. The families who have followed the words of True Father, and have become tribal messiahs and blessed 160 families, are eligible for registration. Father will then decide the ancestors; who will be the first generation, the second, third, or fourth. Once the ancestors are established, kingship will exist. Therefore, we need to establish the family belonging to the kingship. (273-46, 1995.10.21)

People without accomplishments in love are of no use to God. Everyone must have some accomplishment to his or her name. That is why you can enter the Kingdom of Heaven only when you have your tribes of 36 couples, 72 couples and 120 couples. Without them you cannot be registered. Isn’t that how the Divine Principle works? Is it, or is it not? The 36 Couples are proud of the fact that they are one of the elders, but do you think you have this position for nothing? It is actually a very fearful position. You do not know which of these couples Satan will get hold of and attack. (303-166, 1999.8.17)

2.3. Formation of the tribes and genealogy of the heavenly nation
Once we have restored the nation, all of you must be registered. Do you know what the registration is? It is the drawing up of the tribal register. In the future, when being registered into the nation centering on the Unification Church, the tribal register must be drawn up. In drawing up the genealogy, everything you own must be returned to God. Be they many or few, everything from your life, everything that represents the life you have led, must be offered to the nation.

Do you know why the tax rate is so high these days? It is because they are taking in everything. They are taking as much as 98 %. The reason for this is that the time is coming when you will need to offer everything to God’s nation. That is how the whole world is at present. They are unwittingly following this trend. Once this comes to pass, and the world becomes one by inheriting the tradition of receiving the Blessing, everything in the world must be returned to God. (101-289, 1978.11.7)

In the future, you will be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven. Your names must be entered into the family register. God’s nation must emerge first before you can do that. If there is no nation, there is no place for you to be registered. Therefore, you must understand how important it is to establish God’s nation. Only when we have restored a nation, can God carry out His desires through that nation, and can the foundation be made upon which we can finally step over the realm of persecution that is the satanic world. Therefore, no matter what you are engaged in, no matter what you are doing, you must always have the thoughts of the kingdom in your mind. (54-228, 1972.3.24)

The family register must be changed. It must be newly made. The family registers in the satanic world will all be destroyed. They belong to the realm of hell. That is why you need to be registered anew in the family register of the Kingdom of God. You need to get a clear understanding of this today, and from this day forward gather yourself together and work hard to spread this truth to those around you. Whoever stands as the central figure needs to give everything and then forget about what was offered. (251-273, 1993.10.31)

Registration takes place when a new family register for the Kingdom of God is drawn up. The era of registration will come when the 160 families are united into one throughout all of the 160 nations. It will be very similar to the present, where you need to make a registration of birth when someone is born, a registration of marriage when someone is married, and a registration of death when someone has passed away. With the establishment of the nation, basic laws that can formulate and govern a system regarding such practices as family registers must be enacted centering on the constitution. In order for you to become eligible for registration in that nation, the 160 families must be completely united with you centered on God.

When registering, you will not be accepted if you do not know the language of the homeland. Unless your language, culture, and living environment show that you have completely inherited True Parents’ realm of culture, you will lose the right to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (276-216, 1996.2.24)

You need to comply with the laws of the Kingdom of God and learn to respect the laws of the palace of the Kingdom of God. From now on, we need to make preparations for the day when North and South Korea are reunited. You still have a lot of training to do. On that day, not everyone will be granted entrance. The era of registration will then have arrived. When that day comes, gaining entrance to God’s nation will be much harder than graduating from college, achieving a doctorate and becoming a professor. You will need to compile the history of all members of your tribe in your generation and have them passed. Both the spiritual and physical worlds will make an appraisal of them and select those who attain the requisite standard.

Bearing this in mind, would you say you have passed or failed in following the instructions of True Father for the last 45 years? You will be judged by how much you have done to come up to the standard. This is not a threat. Watch and wait. I issue instructions only after I have put them into practice myself and have accomplished them. They can all be found in writing in the Kingdom of God as the first article of directions, that is, in legal terms. Questions and answers will all come from them. (210-370, 1990.12.27)

Once heavenly laws are enacted and made public as the constitution, if you break one of them, you will be sent to jail. Excuses like “I did not know about it” will not be accepted. Women who harbor such thoughts in their minds should repent here and now. You must never live in hiding. I am warning you; women have more responsibilities than men. Men tend to listen to women. Do you understand what I am saying? (250‑344, 1993.10.15)

When the Japanese occupied Korea, they forced the Korean people to change their surnames through the name change mandate. So, why should it be hard for you to change your names now? This all happened at the time of Japanese occupation. Isn’t that true? I am the person who has come to change your surnames. I have come to uproot your tribal registers. Are you offended by it, or not? I am saying that I will uproot the tribal register of slaves and have your names entered into the tribal registers of royal princes and princesses. So who would not like that? If you do not like it, you can just leave. People like that will go down. That is why you must certainly like it. (39-111, 1971.1.10)

A heavenly tribal register has not been created since the time of Adam. For the first time ever, the era in which the tribal register will be drawn up is coming towards us. The era of family level registration is coming! You must realize that such an awesome and incredible era is coming. (290-167, 1998.2.18)

2.4. The era of the great migration is coming
After you have been registered as tribal messiahs, if you do not know the Korean language, you cannot live in close proximity to the True Parents. Such a day will come in the near future. Registration must be carried out internationally and interracially. The time of the great international migration is coming. Therefore, you need to make haste to become national messiahs. Every word spoken by True Father becomes a reality in this world. That is the way it is supposed to be. (253-48, 1994.1.1)

In the future, centering on the order of registration, the great national level migration will take place. Then those who have opposed the Unification Church will have to pack up their bags and leave. Because he symbolized the Lord at his Second Advent on Satan’s side, Stalin ordered the Korean people of Sakhalin to be banished to the deserts of Central Asia, and they were left there to die. Nevertheless, they were able to survive. The Korean race is very persevering. The Korean people united together and survived in the desert. Now, in the same way, people will have to move. On that occasion, people were forced to move, but now they will move voluntarily. This is in accordance with the Principle. By saying that they are going to the Kingdom of Heaven, can they move to a place where they can make a good living? Of course not. When the Kingdom of Heaven is manifested on earth, a great migration will take place. In the order of registration, people will line up starting from right beside True Father. Then those who opposed us will be driven out of Korea. They will have to pack their bags. (253-299, 1994.1.30)

The blessed people stand in a more fortunate position than Jesus did, insofar as they have received the Blessing of marriage. That is why the era has come in which Father will be welcomed with no opposition from all tribes. Then nothing will be easier than bringing together 160 families as tribal messiahs. You will encounter no problems whatsoever. You need to quickly get on with it. If you fail to accomplish this task, you will be sent away. When the time comes for everyone in the world to line up to gain entrance to the kingdom, you will not be there. Then, once the number of people waiting to register tops 40 million, the rest will have to pack up and move to South America or Africa. The time is coming in which you will have to move even if you are loathe to do it. The era of the great migration is coming. (274-175, 1995.10.29)

Some of those who are here will one day say, “Good God! How could this happen to me!” You just wait and see if they do not. These same people will have to pack their bags and be sent to the South Seas. More than 10 million Unification Church members from all over the world are registering to come here. They are all moving to Korea. Those who do not know about it will have to pack up and leave. A great migration will take place. A great national level migration will take place. It cannot be helped; it will take place. Since I know what hardships there will be then, I have brought you here to listen to these words; so pay attention. Those who pass away without listening carefully may reproach me, saying, “Why didn’t you tell us clearly about this at that time?” That is why I am explaining all this to you very clearly, so that I may not be accused. (283-211, 1997.4.12)

Registration can be carried out only when God’s nation is created. At that time you will be able to report births, marriages, and deaths in that nation. Though innumerable families in the Unification Church have received the Blessing, they cannot go through with this procedure at present. They cannot even begin to undertake proceedings. You must understand this: since we do not have a nation, registrations must be newly made once we establish one.

That is why a great migration will then take place. People from the North Pole will move to the South Pole, and vice versa. In the future, your nationalities and your tribes will be changed according to the order of procedures. A great exodus will take place. (278-327, 1996.6.23)

Section 3. The Four-Position Foundation Registration Unification Blessing Ceremony

3.1. Transition of the Three Ages Realm of Oneness Unification Blessing Ceremony
The people on earth received the Blessing through True Parents, while those in the spirit world received the Blessing through Heung-jin. These two groups of people, separately blessed through the parents and the sons and daughters in the physical and spirit worlds, must be brought together and united into one. What the son has achieved in the spirit world centering on his parents on earth must be brought down to the earth, so that the foundation for the Blessing bestowed through the parents, that is, the Blessing conducted by parents on earth, and the foundation for the Blessing in the spirit world, can be connected and unified. The spirit world, which stands in the position of the archangel, needs to be perfected. It must align itself to the standard of the Blessing, and instead of the parents blessing their sons and daughters on earth, Heung-jin needs to come down to the earth and set the condition that the father and son have united into oneness. It needs to be acknowledged that the accomplishments of the True Parents were achieved together with Heung-jin. (332-287, 2000.9.24)

The era in which an eighty-year old man travels around the world to bless people will soon pass. Instead, a new era will be inaugurated, where you would perform the Blessing Ceremony on behalf of True Parents, together with Heung-jin, also performing the Blessing Ceremony on behalf of True Parents in the spirit world. To this end, I have bequeathed to my son, Heung-jin in the spirit world, the authority to conduct the Blessing, from the position of the father in the physical world. Furthermore, the foundation on which the Blessing is performed in the spirit world has equal value to that of the standard through which Father can also go there any time to perform the Blessing. What this means is that the Blessing performed in both worlds is of equal value and on the same level, whether it is performed by True Father in this world together with the son, or performed by True Father in the spirit world with his son in attendance. Therefore, you must understand that True Father has passed down the authority to perform the Blessing to his son, in order to set forth the significance of the unified Blessed Families, who stand on an equal footing. (332-287, 2000.9.24)

When a father passes on to the spirit world, he will become the elder brother and his son will become the younger brother. Therefore, Heavenly Father is in the position of father to both the father and the son. In the presence of God, everyone is a son. In this regard, they are all sons of God, but since the father was born before the son, he can assume the position of the elder brother on the horizontal level.

That is why True Parents have perfected the position of the parents, so that they can then bring about the perfection of the position of the son, by bestowing on him and uniting into one what is of the same value both in the spiritual and physical worlds. By making this declaration of unification in the joint presence of Heung-jin, the elder son in the spirit world, and Blessed Families, we will now enter the era where True Parents no longer need to perform the Blessing; instead, Heung-jin will conduct it, and in his absence, Hyun-jin can hold the Blessing on behalf of True Father. (332‑289, 2000.9.24)

You sons and daughters, Blessed Families who are all the third generation from God, must on no account commit the Fall, once you have received the Blessing. If you were to fall, the time in which True Parents come and save the world will pass. The lineage of the husbands and wives who have inherited the right of kingship representing the ancestors of the Three Ages, where the stained lineage has been completely changed and so can perform the Blessing themselves, must never be defiled in thousands and tens of thousands of years to come. The defiled bloodline must not continue. You must keep your chastity. This is a very serious matter.

You will no longer be able to ask for forgiveness, saying, “Please forgive us in the name of True Parents.” There will be no other way for you to be saved other than sacrificing your own ancestors and your beloved brothers and sisters. That lineage would not be pure, and so it must be removed. A pure lineage must be passed on. This is very serious. (332‑291, 2000.9.24)

I want to warn you, that Blessed Families in the realm of the third generation from God must not, under any circumstances, become families that taste the bitter sorrow of the Fall. (332-294, 2000.9.24)

The women who participate in the Registration Special Workshop have been registered, and so can take responsibility for their sons and daughters. The mother should unite together with her sons and daughters and help their father repent of his sins, thereby setting up the position of unfallen parents. Thus, the husband and wife should follow in the footsteps of the coming True Parents, and stand in the position of having devoted everything in the cosmos with a grateful heart, including themselves, their sons and daughters, all of creation, and the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages, and attend God on His throne.

The place where you inherit the actual authority of love is the very starting point of having your own homeland, and the beginning of the restoration of the homeland. Henceforth, everything desired in providential history, but which has remained unattainable for Blessed Families, should be indemnified so that we can take responsibility for the chaotic era of the reunification of North and South Korea. In this solemn task of restoring the homeland with our own hands, and thereby restoring our homeland, you are the mothers and sons and daughters of the soldiers at the front line. You must understand that you have been ordered to march forward on the one-way path towards victory and perfection, step by step, working together with heaven and earth. The Parents of Heaven and Earth hope and pray that you will be the soldiers who, as the first, second, or third generation, do not leave an indelible stain on the reputation and traditions of heaven, and instead become proud families that are not ashamed to show your faces before your ancestors in the spirit world. I pray to God with my family, including the blessed eldest son Heung-jin and Hyun-jin, that all members will become victorious princes and princesses of heaven and earth, by achieving the goal of liberating the perfection and completion of the absolute ideal! Amen! (332-298, 2000.9.24)

I proclaim the bequeathal of the victories of True Parents in the physical world as the victorious traditions and unified ideal centered on Heung-jin, the representative of the right of the eldest son in the spirit world. Therefore, every being in the cosmos should, with a grateful heart, pledge loyalty and devotion to the eternal and unchanging nation of love and the Kingdom of Heaven of love on earth and in spirit world, and fulfill the duties of filial sons and daughters, patriots, chaste women, saints, and sages! This we pledge! Amen! This we pledge! Amen! This we pledge! Amen! (332-302, 2000.9.24)

3.2. Four-Position Foundation Registration
You cannot be registered unless you have the foundation of a family. The True Parents are the family of the world representing the foundation of the Blessing based on the family, and so you must bear in mind that there is no other way to be registered other than by forming an objective realm with them. In other words, you need to register the birth of your family. In this place, where a peaceful environment and the unified realm of the will of God begin, the fact that you are registered by family indicates that the nation itself can be restored instantly. (269-55, 1995.4.7)

Because of the Fall of the family of Adam and Eve, everything was registered in the name of Satan. At this time, centering on your family, your nations and everything in the world need to be returned to God and registered in His name. This is the way of the Principle. The Fall occurred centering on the family. Therefore, it needs to be indemnified. Since this principle is now in effect, if there were any presidents in the world, their nations should be brought before God to be registered. On the day of registration, the entire nation would be saved. (184-96, 1988.12.20)

You need to be registered based on the family. You have not registered yet, have you? A truly fearful time will soon be upon us. I am not going to go into any details about it. If a family violates the heavenly law, it should be cut off. That is in accordance with the rules of the Principle. (28-333, 1970.2.11)

You should love the True Parents as you love God, and you need to love your brothers and sisters as you do God and the True Parents. The person who loves all humankind as he does his family and brothers and sisters is qualified to become a citizen of the Kingdom of Heaven. In other words, he is eligible for registration. (190-122, 1989.6.18)

The incoming tide flows in very quickly in the beginning. You do not realize how fast it is. However, once the water is in and reaches the high mark, the incoming and outgoing tides exchange places in less than a minute. In this time of grace, it takes less than one minute for everyone to stand on the same level. That is why the enthusiastic youths of the Unification Church can be blessed together with people from the satanic world, and the world population of five billion can be united overnight. In this way, tens of thousands of families would be connected horizontally through the Blessing. Then God’s nation will be established. In establishing that nation, these families will emerge as the ancestors. (253-299, 1994.1.30)

From this time on, when you receive the Blessing, you need to take responsibility for your tribe. Even if they are pushed into receiving the Blessing by force, they will still receive a pass to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. (283-295, 1997.4.13)

3.3. True Parents’ instructions to Registered Families
a. Steadfast defense of the pure lineage
b. Settlement of unchanging heart
c. Education of children in practicing true love
d. Breaking down of national boundaries and cross-cultural marriage
e. Restoration of the homeland and establishment of the Kingdom of Heaven
f. Memorization of Hoon Dok Gyeong and Divine Principle
g. Fulfillment of the Family Pledge
h. Settlement of Noon
(333-233, 2000.9.26)

3.4. Mobilization of blessed wives and the restoration of the homeland
The time in which the family needs to take responsibility is now upon us. Only after this takes place can registration begin. Therefore, those who did not send out their wives will be caught. Once they are caught, there will be no way to help them, even if they come crying to me. Not even I can do anything about it. (37-264, 1970.12.27)

Now the time has come for all those in your clans to be registered. If you do not take part in the mobilization, you cannot be registered. Since this is the case, should your Blessed Families participate in the mobilization, or not? How about previously married Blessed Couples? What about the previously married Blessed Couples? They are free to take part if they want to, but it is not mandatory. If other people outside the Blessed Families want to be mobilized, they can join, but if not, so be it. However, everyone will want to take part. Such a time has now arrived. (164-292, 1987.5.17)

The Lord at his Second Advent comes as the father. Nevertheless, all blessings of the Kingdom of God come down through the mother. The eldest son inherits and represents the tradition of the mother followed by the traditions of the parents, and the second-born son inherits all these and even the tradition of the first son.

Therefore, the mother should be absolutely obedient to the commands of the father; the eldest son should be absolutely obedient to the mother; and the younger siblings should be absolutely obedient to the eldest son. That is the way it should be. Therefore, it is the overall view of the Principle that any family failing to reach such a standard as just described cannot become a family which can attend God. (283-56, 1997.4.8)

Since True Father knows the heart of God very deeply, just one word from anyone will restart the flow of tears from his eyes. The fact that God, who should rule freely over the whole universe and govern all the nations, had His ideal trampled upon, the ideal of His being the sovereign of all sovereigns and reigning over all of humanity in the parent-child relationship with the authority and power of the king of all ages is a truly mortifying reality. At this time, the day of glory on which we will rise up, defeat all the evil powers of this world, and restore the sovereignty longed for by God is now right before our eyes. (164-216, 1987.5.16)

You must understand that the day of hope, on which we can live in an independent state centered on God, will be the most precious time on earth which cannot be exchanged for anything. Among those who have passed on to the spirit world, there is not one person who has lived in the realm of a nation centered on God. True Father knows this. Though I have put the members of the Unification Church through many hardships, do you realize what a prestigious thing it is to have the original human nature and to live in dignity as citizens before the sovereign, in the restored providential nation?

This is the standard according to which True Father has lived his whole life. Though I gave many people trouble, I did so in my fight for the day of glory, when we can put our whole heart into dedicating everything in our life of attendance to God, who is the sovereign of the nation of which we are the citizens. (164-216, 1987.5.16)

The homeland that we need to reclaim is not an existing nation on earth with its own history and traditions. It is completely different from those other nations in essence. In order for us to be able to inherit such a nation that stands on a completely different level from others, we need to become citizens with appropriate ideological proactivity. That proactive ideology should be in accord with the ideology of the absolute Creator.

For a nation desired by the Absolute Being to exist, you should yearn for that nation to be one in which the citizens would be united together centering on the nation’s sovereignty. Therefore, the nation should take form based on such a standard of citizenship. Because you did not qualify as the people who can maintain such a nation, that nation could not be established. (49-93, 1971.10.9)

In this world that we live in, how numerous are the homelands? Don’t the Korean people call the Republic of Korea their homeland? People in North Korea claim that to be their homeland, centering on Kim Il-sung. The Japanese people call Japan their homeland, don’t they? The Chinese people regard China as their homeland. The innumerable races in the world, which have their roots in a certain nation or in a particular people, and have spread out from there, claim that nation or ancestral place to be their homeland. However, originally there should not have been hundreds and thousands of homelands in the human world. There is only one original homeland. There should be only one homeland. (241- 291, 1993.1.1)

Our homeland is just one nation. Each one of us is trying to find our way back to the one hometown located in that one nation. At present, there is no nation that can be said to be the homeland in the name of God, where He can dwell and reside with us in our hometown. That hometown cannot be Moscow or Washington. There is no such place there. Therefore, what I am saying is that we should seek for the treasure, that is, establish our homeland and hometown. (102-260, 1979.1.14)

Even when I was lying down, I always had thoughts of God’s homeland in mind. Since this house is not located in the nation of God, I have no particular affection for it. I am only attached to this place, having children and leading my life here, because I do not have any other choice.

How much would God and the spirits in the other world yearn for the unification of the homeland! How much would they yearn for it! Wouldn’t they hope in their hearts, “Even though I am in hell, even though I am at the lowest level of the spirit world, I wish our homeland will be established soon…”? Only when the homeland is manifested on earth would they receive liberation. Therefore, if so, they should be granted an amnesty. Such is the work I carried out during my imprisonment. I had the gates opened wide. I made a highway both in the spiritual and physical worlds. I am hoping and praying, “The whole spirit world should face in the same direction True Parents are going, and march forward towards the one nation of God!”

The spirit world is praying for the physical world, encouraging True Parents in their work. You must know this. Isn’t that what God desires? “True Parents on earth, please fight well and be victorious, and relieve the spirit world of its grief and lamentation!” You should be ashamed of the fact that you were neither born nor raised in the nation of God, but instead have lived to your current age in the satanic world. (164-218, 1987.5.16)

Section 4. The Era of Registration and Our Responsibilities

4.1. Registration comes from the grace of the True Parents
People living in this present age have inherited the lineage of Satan. For this reason, they need to repent. It is a disgrace, for which they cannot show their faces before the Great Owner of the universe. They are shameful children who cannot call out to God, and instead need to hide behind rocks lest He sees even their backsides. They inherited the blood of the enemy of love. They must crawl on their stomachs, shed tears with runny noses, and be able to admit, “I deserve to be punished,” even at the risk of their lives. They must find their true selves and be able to give out a cry of gratitude from the bottom of their hearts, even if they face certain death. They are piteous beings who are ignorant of the fact that they have fallen into a pit of eternal resentment where there is no love. I came to realize that the fundamental issues of human life cannot be resolved without understanding the problems manifested throughout history, the true nature of the universe, and the grief of God. You do not know what trials I had to go through to find this path, unknown by anyone. You cannot even begin to fathom the hardships I went through in my youth, groping blindly in the dark in the quest for answers. However, I was triumphant in the end, built up an organization that can accomplish this task, not just in words but in deeds, and now the worldwide foundation testifies to it. Now the era has arrived in which anyone who comes running to us, holds fast to the banner, and turns around can enter the Kingdom of God. (209-292, 1990.11.30)

Consider in your minds how much you have dragged yourself around, giving forth a vile odor, defiling the Unification Church and making a stage for Satan to perform on. After considering all this, you could not dare to sit with your chest puffed out before God and True Father. Tell me yourselves; could you do so? Those who grow up in the natural realm of God’s love and lineage, where they can liberate and inherit the right of the eldest son and right of kingship, may be able to sit up straight in front of God and myself, but can you claim to be a person like that? You are like weak hollowed-out logs, ready to fall down at any moment, and yet it is people like you who are boastfully strutting around. You should realize this. (206-255, 1990.10.14)

What rights can you claim to have, when all I see among you are good-for nothings? Can you claim to have the right to receive the Blessing? You are sitting there waiting to receive the Blessing, but what have you accomplished during the years you have been in the Unification Church? The Blessing is not something you can receive after doing nothing but sitting and waiting. Ideally, the Blessing can only be offered after the ancestors have labored assiduously for tens of thousands of years, and after the descendants have come and expressed their gratitude in solemn words millions of times, and after everyone in heaven and earth has gathered in reverence to praise that day of glory. Indeed, does this sound like something you can do? (30-224, 1970.3.23)

Wait and see if the words of True Father are true or false. If you want to find out whether what I have said is true or all lies, drop dead right here and now and see for yourselves. You should realize that everything I have taught you is in accordance with the reality of the next world, and follow these teachings. In any event, this is a path you all need to tread. Unless you follow the teachings of True Father, you cannot cross over the summit. There is no other guide.

That is why God is teaching, through a person like me, the path which Christianity and the free and democratic world should take in this wretched world of today. This is where the logic of True Parents, both in name and reality, is derived from. (209-227, 1990.11.29)

Are the words, “Take after True Father,” a blessing or a curse? These words imply that I will hand over to you all the blessings which I have prepared. After True Father has climbed over a big hill, then based on his achievement you should follow suit. You will also experience the same vertical relationship with God. (199-188, 1990.2.16)

Every one of you should practice absolute love and absolute obedience. The families in the Garden of Eden have nothing they can claim as their own. When they become true sons and daughters, standing in oneness with God and His absolute love and lineage, everything in the whole universe will belong to them. Once you have become one in love, everything will become yours. (300‑303, 1999.4.11)

4.2. Establishing the tradition of Blessed Families
This is the era of establishing the royal family of the Kingdom of God. The day is coming when all the good-for-nothings will be pushed out as if with a bulldozer. Once you go out into the world with the Principle and everything else I have taught you, there will not be a single person in Korea who can stand in the way of the heavenly tradition, just as the Unification Church itself cannot stand in the way of those traditions. Such people must be pulled out at the roots. You should execute this without hesitation. When it is necessary to take a strong stand in establishing the traditions of the heavenly kingdom, you should have the guts to do so. Look at me. Look into my eyes. See how I speak without hesitation. I am a very assertive person. If you do something wrong, you will not find forgiveness in me. Taking into consideration the fact that the day when we have to establish this tradition worldwide is rapidly approaching us, you should solemnly repent for your past failures, and correct yourselves, your work, and your families. (184-243, 1989.1.1)

In the future, all of humankind will need to register into the kingdom. On registering with one of the twelve tribes, your whole life, including everything you did from the time you joined the church until the present moment, needs to be recorded. If you took so much as a piece of cloth belonging to the church for your own, that act should be recorded. If the record thus drawn up does not correspond with the computer records kept in the spirit world, you cannot enter. All of you will need to write an honest confession, a written statement. The day is coming when you will have to bring everything out into the open for it to be cleared up for good. This is the reason why you need to receive the Blessing on three levels: firstly in the church, secondly after the unification of North and South Korea, and thirdly after the unification of the world. That is how it is.

We should all yearn for the era of a unified North and South Korea to come as quickly as possible. Only after you have received the world level Blessing will you be able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Otherwise, when you pass on to the spirit world, you will have to wait there indefinitely. (212-59, 1991.1.1)

There can be only one conclusion of all human values. What is at the core of that conclusion? It is true love. If you were asked what true love is, you would not be able to define it. The ideological view of the Unification Church is to create one world based on love. It dictates clearly and in concrete terms how an individual, a family, and a tribe should live. That set of laws is not just some conception of Rev. Moon. It reflects the laws of heaven. Otherwise, we would not be able to register in the next world. (147-194, 1986.9.21)

From the theoretical perspective, there will no longer be anything to explain with regard to God’s will. Everything has been completed. The time has now come for us to turn over a new leaf. Now that we are carrying on the history bequeathed to us from God and True Parents, the era of registration will soon arrive. Then you will have to be registered. Have you all become like God and True Parents in the position of sons and daughters of God? It is easy to say, but not to fulfill. Whether asleep or awake, you must always keep this in mind. These thoughts must accompany you wherever you go, and whatever you do, whether you are eating or sleeping. In order to do so, you need to experience residing in the homeland before passing on to the next world. (201-234, 1990.4.22)

Through the Fall, everything that should not exist, everything that is contrary to the way of heaven, is overflowing in this world. It all needs to be eradicated. It needs to be separated from God’s world. Words alone are not enough to achieve this. The world is filled with the variegated customs and habitual lifestyles of different races, from the various historical and cultural backgrounds which are connected to each other only through the love, life, and lineage of Satan. Therefore, it will not be easy to eliminate all this.

This is the reason why it is written in the Bible, those who seek to die will live. This is how the paradoxical logic is formed. Those who seek to die will live. In other words, you need to invest your life into this. Therefore, everything needs to be bleached and washed, that is, restored through indemnity. Such a process is absolutely necessary. If this is not carried out, and you are still left with the habitual tendencies or criminal nature as remnants of the satanic world, you cannot form a relationship with God. (213-98, 1991.1.16)

You will not be able to find the path of salvation in following your present habitual lifestyles. You need to walk a completely new path of atonement. The providence of salvation is that of restoration, and the providence of restoration is that of re-creation. In accordance with this, in order to be recreated, you need to be restored to the original position before the Fall, the state of complete self-denial. In such a state, there would be no self-awareness, no habits, and no surnames like Kim or Lee, as at present. You need to attain such a state of emptiness. Taking into consideration God’s original standard of creation, you can see that every being created by Him was initiated from a state of non-being. (213‑98, 1991.1.16)

The members of the Unification Church cannot live as they please. You cannot deceive your own conscience, can you? Can you deceive your conscience? As long as you cannot deceive your conscience, you cannot deceive the family register of the Kingdom of God. Everything is recorded. Every action I take, be it the raising of my hand, is videotaped, isn’t it? If it is possible to record such things in the physical world, do you think it would be impossible in the Kingdom of God? If you wanted to find out how a particular Blessed Family is doing, all you would need to do is press a button. You would then be able to see not only their childhood, but even their ancestors. It would take less than an instant. It would not take long at all. On earth, there is the concept of time, but in the spirit world it would be finished in the blink of an eye. (148-290, 1986.10.25)

Even if a new bride was indescribably beautiful, if she was married into a renowned noble family, she would have to follow the rules of her new family. If she failed to comply with those rules, she would be banished. Can you imagine how hard that would be? It would be all the more difficult if the lifestyle, habits, and customs of the two families were very different. Keeping in time with a life filled with rules and regulations, and maintaining love, would not be easy. It would be very difficult. If you failed to live according to them, you would be banished. (184-243, 1989.1.1)

Absolute obedience! You need to practice absolute obedience. These are not the words of True Father. These words are in accordance with the Principle viewpoint. This is real, not just a concept. Absolute faith! Absolute love! Absolute obedience! Only then can individualism be turned upside down. Only then will Satan flee. Satan will flee! Therefore, you need to practice absolute obedience.

If North and South America followed this way, they would be united. I am talking about absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience. That is the right track. You need to follow this track. Once you are standing in such a position, you are able to restore the lineage, the right of ownership, and the realm of heart. Through the restoration of your tribe, you are able to claim, “This nation is my nation. It is absolutely my nation! The family, tribe, a people, and nation are all absolutely mine!” (269-94, 1995.4.8)

Adam and Eve lost the standard through which they could practice absolute faith, absolute love, and absolute obedience. They entered unprincipled marriage, thereby defiling the lineage, completely overturning the right of ownership, and bringing into ruin their whole tribe. Therefore, the absolute restoration of the lineage must take place.

In other words, you need to protect the pure lineage of True Parents so that it can be passed down to your descendants eternally. Adam and Eve failed to do so and entered a fallen relationship. Therefore, you need to maintain purity and be blessed in marriage. You can then restore the absolute lineage, the absolute right of ownership, and the absolute realm of heart. This should be our motto, in fact three mottos. (269-94, 1995.4.8)

---

Notes on the References:

Each excerpt in Cheon Seong Gyeong is followed by a reference in parentheses. These guide the reader to the Korean edition of the volume or book from which the excerpt is drawn. Most are written in a numerical format, e.g., (340-144, 1989.4.17). The first set of numbers refers to the volume of the more than four hundred volumes of True Parents’ speeches; the second denotes the page number; the third denotes the date upon which the speech was given (year.month.day).

Others reference published books or periodicals. The three most commonly referenced books are abbreviated as follows: God’s Will and the World to God’s Will; Blessing and Ideal Family to Blessing; Blessed Family and the Ideal Kingdom to Blessed Family.